Firekeeper

Chapters

Betrayal and Arrival
Pyromancy and Rocky Road
The Rock in the Sky
Preperations
The Arrival
Meeting
A New Outfit on Life
A hint of what's to come... Eventually. XD
Darkness Rises
Journal entry 10,223
Rude Awakening
Linking of Passions
Playwrite to Death
Discordia
Return and Parasol of Destruction
Village Pillager
Preparations and Souls
Journal Entry 10,245
Nightltime
Capture
The Compound
The Talk
Into the Darkness
Recollections
The Balder Run
Dark Lake
Absoultion
Journal Entry: 10,265
The Rock Part 1
The Rock Part 2/ Return of The Dark King
Fall of the Crystal Empire
The Spider and the Scorpion
Three Trials by Fire: Part 1
Three Trials by Fire: Part 2
Catacombs: Unexpected Encounters
Catacombs: Final Turn
Prologue
Fire and Poison
Swamp Tower and Canon Ball!

Betrayal and Arrival

Author's Note

Hey there everyone! So I know alot of people love Dark Souls as a whole but on e of th ebiggest problems it has is its lore. Most of it is just speculation so much of this fic whilestaying as true to the lore as possible, WILL be changed to fit my story as needed. Now, for those of you who aren't familiar with the series her's a few terms for you to know so you don't get lost.

Yes, these are very watered down for the die hard fans out there so bare with me please!

Firekeeper: A person who tends to the fires that link the world together and assist heroes in their quest as guides.

Ashen One AKA Unkindled: the name of the undead who has the power of fire within and has the ability to rekindle the flame that gives light to the world.

Now for some last minute headcanon: Firekeepers have no eyes but can see through a magical sense to detect life through the natural flames or magic within living things. Thus though they have no eyes Firekeepers can "see" in a sense and have their other senses to go off of.

Betrayal and Arrival

The Unkindled walked over the kiln of the First Flame and looked upon the dank darkening skies above. Her armor clanked at her sides as she dropped her long spear to the side and reached upon the dying flames with her hand. The gauntlet hand was hesitant. For a long while the Ashen One stood, silently, and waited while pondering.

The smell of ash and burned wood lingered upon the air she breathed. Had she not been undead the ash and smoke would have clogged her lungs and blackened her heart with bile and dust. Truly any living thing not adapted for this land would perish swiftly.

Still pondering, the Ashen One withdrew her hand letting it fall limply to her side. The steel gauntlet she wore was a trophy she claimed in the early stages of her adventure clanked to her thigh plate. Now, as she stood there pondering, the Ashen One wondered just what was the point in all this? Was there no hope to create an everlasting flame so no more would have to give their lives needlessly?

What was the purpose of life?

For the Ashen One, it was to rekindle the dying flames, but was not the after she wanted.

Seeking aid the Ashen One turned to a bright sigil that lay upon the ashes. Written in the old words, the sigil was the calling sign of the Fire Keeper who resided within the Firelink Shrine. The Ashen One glanced over the bright sigil taking her gauntlet hand once more and stretched it out over the bright runes over ash and soil.

For she had an idea.

From the sigil and bright light illuminated the area close by with blinding light. The light cleanse the darkness for a brief time only to be engulfed once more by darkness. Above the sun faded and the light of the land slowly dwindled to towards nothingness once more. From the light came the Fire Keeper.

The blind woman slowly arose as she formed from ash and cinder. Her form taken and her medallion of the Firelink shrine dangled from her neck rested upon her bosom. Her robes of black and blue were covered in soot and ash. Her hands while well kept were filthy and covered in what was once dirt, now they like all else were covered in ash.

Though blind she could sense the presence of the Ashen One nearby and knew what was to be done. She promised the Ashen One, should she call upon her she would take the Ashen One’s place as the link to the flame and rekindle it with her unsoiled body.

Turning to the flame within the kiln the Fire Keeper mouthed softly to the Ashen One, “You have called for me. As promised I will take thy place as the kindle to the flame.”

Her pace was slow but dutiful and made no hesitation as she approached the flaming sword within a rocky bonfire. It was like most of the others but this one was different. For the coiled sword within was the oldest of all the flames within the world. The link to the first flame.

It humbled the Fire Keeper to take on such an important duty, and filled her with hope and a bit of excitement. Behind her followed closely by the Ashen One, the Fire Keeper tread purposefully to the flame. There she stood within and inch of the rocky spark guard and knelt beside the coiled flames. Feeling it’s warmth the Fire Keeper reached and took the flame within her grasp.

Like magics of old the flame sought her out but refused to burn her until she gave a sacred oath to the flame. She felt the warmth of the flame within her hands and held it close to her bosom allowing the flame to take her body and burn it to light the fire anew. The Ashen one watched silently as the Fire Keeper chanted slowly to the flame, while the Ashen One drew her spear and held it within her gauntlet covered hand. The Fire Keepers lips were dry and the air tasted as it smell with ash, dust and bone as she chanted onward, delivering the sacred oath.

Then as the words left her mouth ended, the flame moved like it was being tugged by some unforeseen force. Drawing itself to the Fire Keeper like flame to a trail of oil, the flame slowly reached from the keeper's hands and flowed into her bosom resting within her, igniting a burning sensation within her. There was no pain, but a sense of warmth and promise. For the Fire Keeper it was a most thrilling experience, she had purpose other than tending to the dying flame. It filled her with joy. For the first time since she was born she truly felt alive.

Reveling in this new intense feeling, the Fire Keeper was met with another sensation…

Pain.

From behind her the Ashen One drove her spear through the keepers back and pierced its long blade through her chest tearing the cloth of her robes open. The Fire keeper gasped crying out in pain as her body was pushed forward. Feeling like her back would give away at any moment the Fire Keeper struggled to look back at the Ashen one. The warmth and joy she felt from the flame died out leaving only unimaginable pain and misery. A hellish torture. She had been inches away from happiness only to have it taken from her by betrayal and cold hard steel.

“A-a-ashe-en One… why?” She gasped coughing up a slug of blood. “As-sh-shen One, does though… I do not… understand… why?”

The Fire Keeper barely managed to choke out the words through her sobs and the immense pain she was enduring. She coughed again, the blood from her chest flowed freely down her robes to stain the ash beneath her as she clutched her wound as the spear was ripped from her.

Feeling weak her body gave in and she fell upon the red stained ash. A resounding thud echoed across the barren wasteland as the Ashen One looked upon the fallen Fire Keeper, silently watching. From the ground the keeper reached for the Ashen One struggling to keep conscious as the blood pooled out beneath her.

“Ashen… One… please… help me…” She begged.

Through her sobs the Fire Keeper pleaded to the knight before her. Never expecting such a betrayal. To her surprise the Ashen One walked to her, and the Fire keeper felt hope that perhaps it was all truly a misunderstanding.

“Ashen One-”

Before she could weakly mutter out her next words a armored boot pressed against her head. Her face now digging into the ground. She struggled against the boot as she breathed in the ash burning at her lungs like a thousand needles stabbing at her chest.

Then as she felt the coldness and calmness of death, the Ashen one reached to her open wound and gently slid her armored fingers deep into her open wound. The blood ran down the dirty silver gauntlet until half the hand was within the keepers open wound. Then without warning the Ashen One’s hand drove itself out and with it the power she once held within her, the fire of the kiln.

Just as this happened the Fire keeper screamed out loud feeling unbridled pain that far surpassed her previous calamity. She struggled reaching for the gauntlet and held onto it with all her might trying to take back the flame from the Ashen One’s grasp, until an armored boot kicked her chest winding her, for she was still among the few living that retained her humanity.

She struggled reaching for her betrayer and deceiver who strode away with the flame in hand. Cradling the flame the Ashen One took the flame in her hand and smashed it within her steel grasp letting the cold forged steel snuff out the flame and with it the light of the current age.

“Ashen One… why?” The keeper asked, her voice sore choked by dust and her sobs. “Does thou truly intend to doom the world to darkness?”

Feeling betrayed and hateful to the one she helped the Fire keeper crawled to the snuffed out bonfire to see the Unkindled waiting for her. The armored figure looked down at her through her armored slit in her helmet and knelt beside the dying keeper.

“Ashen One?”

Gently reaching for her, the Ashen One lifted the Fire Keeper and placed her on the bonfire and let her rest there as the blood flowed over the smoldering ash.

From the silence the Ashen One took a small red orb and placed it within her hand. She then slipped her steel helmet off letting it fall to the ground, sinking into the ashen earth.

“Don’t worry Fire Keeper. It’ll all be over soon.” The Ashen One's words seemed so calm and forthcoming it put the Fire Keeper on edge. “Don’t struggle. It’ll hurt at first but I promise you when you return you’ll carry the fire to a new light, and thus bring an everlasting flame to the kiln.” The Ashen One proclaimed.

She rested her gauntlet hand over the Fire Keeper’s chest feeling her soft bosom and then took the symbol of the shrine from her.

“I’ll keep ahold of this until you return. Until then, rest in eternal flame Fire Keeper.”

With her words flown to the winds the Ashen One lit the red orb which erupted in flame. The blazing heat seared the gauntlet and burned the leather palm sending a burned flesh type smell up in the air. The Ashen One took the orb and placed it on the keeper's chest. The wound instantly seared shut as it burrowed into her chest like a worm to the earth.

Screaming and crying the Fire Keeper gripped her chest rolling in the bonfire as the burnt wood caught fire once more and slowly began to burn her alive. Thus the keeper of the flame learned the true pain that fire could have. She felt her clothes burn away exposing her body to the flames.

She rolled in it all covering her naked body with a layer of burned flesh, dust, ash, and charred wood fragments as the flames consumed her slowly, but surely. The Ashen One watched on as the Fire Keeper's screams died to nothing and eventually her body went limp in the rotted earth. For an hour the flames seared through flesh and bone until nothing remained of the Fire Keeper but a small warm pile of dust, that dust then blew into the wind and flowed with the currents over the land as the Ashen One lifted her helmet from the darkened earth.

Sliding her helmet on she turned to face the barren wastes now covered in complete darkness. Whispers of ancient evils speaking the old words echoed around her. Many would have trembled in fear, but the Ashen One was within her element, nothing frightened her since she was a child.

Drawing her spear she walked within the darkness unhindered by the ruined land about her. Darkness was where she was born and it was here she’d die eventually, but for now she would tend to the kiln.

Meanwhile far away the ashes of the Fire Keeper swept over the darkened lands never coming to rest upon the earth below. On and on the ashes flowed through the world as it changed and life began anew, and for six and a half thousand years the Fire keepers ashes flowed through the world until it became full of new fauna and flora.

The age of man had long since passed and gave rise to a new species that would populate the world. And for the next two and a half thousand the ashes of the Fire Keeper flowed until they came to rest on a bountiful land within a weeping willow. Once there the ashes flowed into a open hole in the bark and there sprouted a green plant pod that grew for the next twenty years. Then as the pod neared its end within the safe confines of the weeping willow something within stirred. Within the green pod a hand sprout out covered in a slick layer of plant residue.

Within its confines the Fire Keeper awoke feeling light headed. Her memory was hazy and she had no idea where she was. Try as she might she couldn’t breath. She struggled against her prison flailing her arms and legs against the soft squishy walls.

Finally after what seemed like an eternity to her her arms punctured the outer layer of the pod revealing the light from outside of the darkened pod. She struggled to free herself from the pods sticky grasp while gasping for breath.

Finally after a lengthy struggle the Fire keeper fell free from the pod onto the earth below. Still blind the poor naked woman struggled to get her bearings. Through her sight she would sense the life nearby and energy within the earth itself to help her travel around, but in this world teeming with life the keeper found it hard to distinguish what was alive from the nonliving elements around her.

Feeling disoriented and her mind still hazy, the Fire Keeper stumbled about like a child taking its first steps through the weeping willow trying to find an exit. She was surrounded by the hanging vines covered in thick green leaves. Her bare feet meshed against the soft green grass and slid on the sleek hard bark of the tree. All her existence all she knew was ash and stone to feel the abundance of life around her baffled the young woman.

“What a strange world, Ashen One, where hast thou sent me?” She asked looking about.
She then felt her face feeling the crown of the keeper she wore was missing and kept her eyelids shut.

“Perhaps I shall find suitable cover for thine eyes later. For now I must find out where I am.”

Continuing on the Fire keeper walked through a dense forest following a creek to her left. The sound of water was not foreign to her ears, but to hear it in such abundance drew her to it like a curious child.

“Water?”

She queried leaning over the running river she placed her hands in the cool water. The cool liquid ran through her fingers adding an element of freshness she did not expect. Feeling her mouth was dry she drew some water, cupping it in her flawless palms. She drew the water near her soft lips sipping it gently as thorough it would fall through her fingers should she move too fast.

“Such pure clean water,” She said, curling her mouth to a small smile. “Never in my life have I tasted such a clean source before. No dust, no ash, no cinders… What a strange land I’ve fallen in…” She then gasped.

Her minds slowly began to clear as images of her betrayal filled her heart with fear. She dropped the water and grabbed her shoulders with her hands. Her head shot back and forth trying hard to find and sense of the Ashen One nearby. Then she sensed it. Something was nearby.

Not land, plant, or hollowed, but a living creature.

She walked to the source of life like a moth to the flame seeking it out as a beacon through this strange world she did not recognize.

She heard a rustling from beyond the dark veil where her eyesight failed her her ears and other senses made up for it. The sound of hooves clopping caught her attention. Focused on the sound she stopped her advance leaning on a tree and began to listen intently. A faint creaking could be heard alongside the clopping of hooves.

This brought a smile to her face, “Perhaps thy fortunes have turned for the better.”

She closed in on the sound hearing the creaking of the wood and wheels as she approached. As she approached the sounds suddenly stopped and she dropped to the ground like a cat. Her palms lay flat against the earth in a small mud puddle as she lowered her chest into the mud in order to hide herself among the brush. She was scared unsure of how the people or things she found would react.

To her relief the sound of a feminine voice called out to her through the brush, “Who goes there! Show yourself!” It said with a confident tone.

Feeling a strange sensation from the voice the Fire Keeper slowly emerged from the brush and exposed herself to the one who spoke. To her surprise she found it was a small unicorn pulling a large wagon behind it. The little equine glared at the young woman its aura feeling hostile at her making the Fire Keeper stand cautiously and unmoving. Then to her surprise it spoke.

“Who are you? For that matter, what in Celestia’s name are you?” She asked feeling agitated.

The Fire keeper crept slowly through the brush feeling with her feet until she could make sense of her sight with all this life.

“I-I have no name. I am simply known as the Fire Keeper.” She replied to the unicorn with modesty. “I ask for thy assistance. For I am blind you see and have trouble traveling,” She paused to feel herself unclothed suddenly feeling very conscious about herself. “-and I have misplace thy garments some time ago and require new ones. Perhaps I could travel with you?”

Though her hopes lied with this little equine the Fire Keeper was wary of it and it’s hostile aura. She could sense great magical potential within this creature and decided it would behoove her to partner with it rather than fight it.

The unicorn considered it for a moment tapping her chin. After a few tense minutes she unhooked herself from her harness and walked over to the Fire Keeper. She could hear the sound of the hooves approaching her. Her senses barely making out the little equine as it draped something around her. Feeling a large piece of cloth the keeper realized it was a cloak of some kind.

She gave the unicorn a kind smile and a polite bow. “Thank you. What is thy name fair traveler?”

The unicorn stayed put not moving a muscle. It eyed the Fire Keeper with great interest. Never before had she seen such a creature. Now fur except for its mane of platinum blonde. It was slightly taller than her by two feet. It was truly a strange creature that perhaps she could make use of.

“Fear not traveler, for you are in the presence of the Great and Powerful Trixie! Traveling showmare and magician-”

As the unicorn continued to rant on the Fire Keeper hung onto her words. *Magician*. She looked upon the unicorn feeling like this equine was perhaps a godsend to her, but what this Trixie said to her next brought a chill throughout the woman’s body.

“-and Trixie must say you have lovely eyes!” The mare seemed to boast with a hint of envy behind her voice.

The Fire Keeper laughed placing her left hand over her lips as though Trixie told a funny joke. The unicorn simply stood dumbstruck by the woman’s laugh.

“Oh, miss Trixie, you are mistaken for I have no eyes.” The Fire Keeper replied.

Trixie just stared at her like the woman had just grown a second head. Unsure of what she meant Trixie endeavored to pry at the woman’s words as she guided her to her wagon and lead her inside.

“Trixie doesn’t understand. Why the hay are you laughing? You do have lovely eyes.”

The Fire Keeper starred in the direction of the unicorn. Unsure of what she meant the woman decided the unicorn must have been mistaken and went on to explain this to her as kindly as possible.

“I can assure thee that is not possible. Long ago I gave up my eyes to become the Fire Keeper and thus have no eyes from which to cast sight upon the land.” She said slowly to the unicorn, sitting down on a cold wooden chair. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it. Trixie's confused though, what is a Fire Keeper? Where are you from? Why are you out here in the Everfree Forest by yourself?”

The Fire Keeper sighed. Resting her head in her hands she thought back to the Ashen One and her subsequent betrayal at her hands. Feelings of frustration, sorrow, and even anger lingered their way into the woman’s heart as she thought about that fateful day.

“Tis a long story, miss Trixie.”

“Trixie has time. Would you like some tea?” The unicorn asked stepping away to the back of her wagon. “It’ll help pass the time. It’s almost night time anyways, so Trixie was going to stop soon.”

Tea, now there was a commodity the Fire Keeper hadn’t had the luxury of in some time. Feeling a slight sense of guilt she decided to accept the mares generosity. Heaven knows she’d need it until she was able to get around on her own without much effort.

“Tis would be nice. Thank you miss Trixie.” The woman said, bowing in Trixie’s direction.

Trixie chuckled lightly so much that the Fire Keeper was sure she just imagined it. She could hear Trixie struggling to get a fire started nearby. The sound of stone and flint rang in the Fire Keeper’s ears and she chuckled lightly at the frustrated moans from a disgruntled mare.

Finally after a good minute of fighting an endless battle to start a fire the Fire keeper decided it was time to offer her services to the mare. After all what good was a Fire Keeper if they could not tend, banish, or create a flame? Slowly the woman rose from her seat and inched with greater elegance than before, she swiftly made her way to Trixie who was fiddling with her cast iron stove.

The mare was shocked to see the Fire Keeper up and about.”What are you doing? Trixie will have this obnoxious fire started in a moment!” Again she struck the steel and flint creating sparks but no fire.

“Tee hee, perhaps I could be of service, miss Trixie?” The Fire Keeper offered as the mare bent down to put more kindle wood in the stove.

“Trixie doesn’t need help starting a fire.” She replied haughtily to the Fire Keeper. “Trixie is merely delayed because of the quality of the wood!”

The Fire Keeper shook her head, her kind smile never faltering, and gently she used her hand to guide Trixie to the side. She then reached into the stove and touched the wood. She took a small branch of it off and gave it a long sniff. It was some kind of dark oak. The smell of the wood was that of a freshly cut batch. Dried by still partially alive so it’d last longer. Strong bark and very thick.

“Miss Trixie, I can assure you there is nothing wrong with this piece of wood.” She said as she turned to face Trixie sensing the mare next to her and placed the wood back within the confines of its iron cage.

“Allow me.”

The woman put her hands over the wood and held them together. She focused on a simple fire spell with was a basic to all who dabble in pyromancy. A small jet of flame snaked out of the Fire Keeper’s hands and danced to the wood, and Trixie watched in awe, as the flames danced over the wood as though it was a living breathing being.

The fire grew in size and intensity as the flames began to dance about and the embers quickly fluttered about. The Fire Keeper took hold of one member and held it within her grasp.

A familiar sense filled her as she reminisced about the world she was from. She smelled the smoke and felt the warmth from the fire. A world of fire, smoke, and ash. How she missed these old smells. It only served to remind her of the Ashen One. Thus made her frown and dropped the ember which withered away to nothing in the air.

Trixie all the while watched in awe, completely intrigued by the show of even the simplest of pyromancies.

“Wow. How did you do that?” Trixie asked the woman.

“Tis but a simple spell from my homeland of Lothric. A simple pyromancy spell for even those who only dabble in the arcane arts.” She said to the unicorn recovering from her shock. “Would, thou like to learn it?” She asked hesitantly.

What should Trixie do?

A.Learn pyromancy

B.Don’t learn it fire is beneath Trixie!

C.Eat ice cream instead.

Pyromancy and Rocky Road

Author's Note

Howdy all ya'll!

Zalla661 here with your weekly update! Firekeeper! So the tally was a and c so we get to see Trixie delve into Pyromancy (Warning head cannon alert!) and ice cream!

Hope you guys enjoy!

Pyromancy and Rocky Road

Trixie thought about the Fire Keeper’s question. It wasn't everyday someone came out of the blue and knew fire magic. In Equestria it was a highly regulated type of magic thought to ponies, to learn it in secret would make her exempt from the rules. That and Trixie immediately thought of several ways to use such magic to amplify her shows, that and she could use it against timberwolves which she frequently ran into.

The one true weakness the bark covered wolves had was fire. It was hard to defeat them since they would regenerate from their pieces. Fire was the one true solution and Trixie knew this. All these thoughts passed through Trixie’s mind making her consider the opportunity given to her.

After she pondered and pondered some more Trixie finally came to her decision after some great thought.

“Trixie has thought it over.” She said, gaining the Fire Keeper’s attention.

The woman looked from the fire to Trixie waiting to hear her answer.

“Trixie has decided to take you up on your offer. She wishes to learn fire magic.” Trixie said, almost demanding tone.

The Fire Keeper nodded slowly. She stood up and glanced around as if searching for something. Trixie looked upon the woman with interest wondering what she was going to do. After a few moments of looking around the Fire Keeper looked down at Trixie reaching for her hooves.

Trixie tilted her head with curiosity written upon her muzzle. Slowly the Fire Keeper ran her silky smooth hands over Trixie’s hooves and lower part of her arms. Her fingers feeling every inch of Trixie’s hooves, determining their magical density. Sensing little there she reached over the mares neck and slowly touched her face.

Trixie fidgeted a bit making an uncomfortable grunt stopping the Fire Keeper from her advance. She pulled her hands back looking down shamefully.

“Forgive me. Twas not polite of me to violate thy sanctum,” She said scolding. “Will thou allow me to continue?”

Trixie snorted indignantly turning her nose up at the blind woman. “Trixie would like to know why you are feeling her most glorious figure without her permission in the first place.”

The Fire Keeper felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment. She truly was out of her element. Though it was common to do such actions without permission to others where she was from, it was clear that she was stepping over boundaries considered normal in society here.

“I am sorry,” She said to Trixie, bowing politely to the mare, still feeling the burn in her cheeks. “I was merely searching for a good place of magical flow in you body. There I will apply a magical charm to allow thee to attune pyromancies through.” The Fire keeper explained.

Trixie never hearing of such a thing before looked upon the Fire Keeper. She didn't understand how fire magic was used for her kind but clearly they needed some sort of help with casting magic. Perhaps they couldn’t do it naturally which is why the Fire Keeper thought she’d need this ‘charm’ thing.

her pause seemed to be caught by the Fire Keeper who said, “It is called a pyromancy flame.”

Trixie looked at her horn and tapped it, making the Fire Keeper look up to the sound at the tip of the blue horn.

“Trixie doesn’t need any fancy charms to use magic. Magic is a basic function as breathing or eating for a unicorn.” She said factually to the woman. “All unicorns can channel magic through their horns and cast them from the mana within our bodies.”

Trixie seemed convinced by her explanation, but when she looked upon the Fire Keeper there was a look of doubt written clear as day on her face.

“Please, just teach Trixie. She’ll show you there is nothing she can’t handle.” Trixie boasted proudly proclaiming her magical greatness.

The Fire Keeper shook her head placing her hand under her chin in a pondering manner.

“I don’t know, miss Trixie,” She replied to the unicorn in a worried tone. “Fire magic for you may be easy to wield, but pyromancy is very powerful, chaotic, and primal in its very nature. Thou would have to surpass those who created the first fires and even they had trouble without the charms from the pyromancy flames.”

Trixie scoffed this a dismissive wave of her hoof. She wasn’t buying the Fire Keepers words one bit.

“Trixie can handle it!”

The Fire Keeper thought about it for a long while. Trixie in the meantime was sitting impatiently tapping her hooves on the wooden boards of her wagon home. Finally after several minutes the Fire Keeper sighed, relenting to Trixie’s demand to learn pyromancy without a flame catalyst.

She stood up and Trixie, who had been entertaining herself with trivial magic tricks, stood up in a shot and allowed the woman to pass by her and exit the door to the wagon. Stopping just at the threshold the Fire Keeper turned to face the slightly smaller equine to warn her.

“Miss Trixie, we must be cautious. I must ask do these woods contain any vile or evil creatures or manifestations of evil or undead?” She asked the mare.

Shocked by the casual nature of the question Trixie mouthed a few incoherent words until she shook out of her stupor.

“Only timberwolves. Fire can keep them at bay though. They won’t come near fire since it spells doom to a timberwolf.” Trixie said.

The Fire Keeper nodded exiting the wagon into a dark night. The sun was gone and only the light of the full moon shone. The forest was dark and only in this small area where the wagon was had an opening to allow the light through.

At the center of the area well away from the wagon the Fire keeper instructed Trixie to wait as she went out into the woods alone. Trixie yelled out to the woman who ignored the mares screams and warnings as she advanced through the woods alone. There the Fire Keeper gathered rocks and wood of the purest grain. The wood had to be perfect otherwise it would not make a suitable bonfire for her and Trixie.

About thirty minutes later she returned to find Trixie still in the same spot she was earlier. The mare was relieved to see her unharmed but still gave her a good earful. Not that the Fire Keeper minded. To her Trixie was a most interesting being. Smart, brave, and though she didn’t show it the Fire Keeper could tell she had a good soul.

“-and further more there are huge ursas and dire beasts in the Everfree Forest! So, you shouldn’t go out on your own without help! Especially if you’re blind!” Trixie yelled at the Fire Keeper.

The woman didn't respond at first. Instead she focused on her task setting rocks and stones down in a large circle. Layer after layer she piled them listening to Trixie until she stopped talking and instead took interest in the woman's building.

Trixie then asked what seemed a strange question to the Fire Keeper, “So, you know Trixie is a unicorn, but what are you exactly?”

The woman stopped from placing a single stone down, only inches from its place among the ring of stones, until she finally answered.

“I am what you would call a human.” She said finishing placing the last of the stones.

“A human?”

“Mhmm.”

The Fire Keeper stepped back from the fire pit she made and place the wood in a small pyramid. Stacking them on their sides and placed smaller twigs around the base for kindle. Trixie watched as the woman carefully place each piece in place like a delicate puzzle.

The pace at which the Fire Keeper took made Trixie cringe with impatience. Sensing this the Fire Keeper, never straying from her duty, endeavored to calm the mare with small talk.

“Tis called a bonfire-”

“Trixie knows what a bonfire is.” the mare huffed annoyingly at her. “What Trixie doesn’t understand is why you’re making one.”

The Fire Keeper giggled making Trixie feel like she was the punchline to a joke but wasn't in on the joke.

“Trixie demands you explain yourself at once!” The mare yelled stomping the ground.

This only served to make the Fire Keeper's giggling to elevate to full blown laughter. This irritated the mare to no end making her yell more in her usual Trixie manner. Finally after calming herself down the Fire Keeper continued her explanation while tending to the kindle and started rubbing two white pieces of wood together.

“Tis a bonfire yes, miss Trixie, but there be more to bonfires than simply tools for warmth and making dinner.” She said creating a small spark on the two warm twigs in her grasp.

Slowly she focused her powers of fire on the two twigs not allowing them to spread as she placed them down on the pyramid pile of branches.

“Come tell me what thou eyes see.” She instructed.

Trixie rolled her eyes at the woman's audacity to tell her what to do but felt a need to listen to her deep down. Doing as the Fire Keeper instructed Trixie walked over and looked at the fire the woman started.

Looking at the small dancing flames Trixie realized they weren’t spreading. Though the kindle sticks were on the base the fire remained bound to their kindle as they danced around on their. Own.

“You see it don’t you, miss Trixie?” The Fire Keeper asked looking at the flames herself. “This is but a simple exercise with pyromancy. I’m sure you learn something similar with your fire magic. This exercise is essential to learn finesse with pyromancy rather than simply raw power.”

The Fire Keeper felt her hands over the flame but slowly took the flames from the kindle and lifted them into the air. Now holding the tiny flame free from its source the Fire Keeper looked over to Trixie and offered the flame to her.

“Your first lesson in pyromancy is to keep the flame lit as long as possible,” She said giving a warning tone. “Tread carefully, make the flame too big it may consume you make it too small and it’ll suffocate and go out. Here.”

Trixie looked at the woman in awe. Never had she seen someone take a flame directly from its fuel source and still managed to keep it lit. Unsure of what to do Trixie tried to use her magic through her horn to levitate the flame but received a swift smack to the back of her head from the Fire Keeper.

“What was that for!?!” Trixie bellowed at the woman whose hand was still up ready to strike again if need be. “What’s your problem?!”

The Fire Keeper waved a finger at Trixie. “Never feed raw magic into a flame unless you intend to use it, miss Trixie. First lesson in pyromancy. Let me see you hooves.”

Reaching with her one free hand while keeping the flame in the other, the Fire Keeper took Trixie’s hooves and placed them both close together like she was to hold something.

“Miss Trixie, what I say next this very important, but first i need to know something.”

Trixie looked at her. “What?”

‘How does fire magic work for your kind?” She asked the unicorn.

Trixie rolled her eyes. “We use our horns to create magical sparks on a fuel source and lift things. Practicality spells 101. To use magic in any other way requires a pony to be licensed and registered to use such spells due to their destructive nature.” Trixie stopped to think back on her earliest studies back in Celestia's School for Gifted unicorn.

“Offensive fire spells are heavily regulated and are cast by creating fire with magic and hurled at objects of foes alike.” Trixie said. “Why does it matter though? Isn’t this the same thing?”

The Firekeeper shook her head. A look of disappointment was etched on her face. Trixie didn’t need to know her to see this feeling written on her so well.

“No miss Trixie. Pyromancy isn’t magic like this,” She said still shaking her head. “This is pyromancy.”

The Fire Keeper held up the flame, keeping her hands with the palms facing up at the sky and level with Trixie’s hooves. Trixie looked at the tiny flame as it danced with the winds suspended in the cool night air.

“Pyromancy is fire with life. That life can be used to create more life.” she said, taking the flame splitting it into two. “Or, it can be used for death and destruction.”

In her left hand the Fire keeper used the flame to torch the ground where she rested on her knees. The flames spread out in a small circle around her hand, burning everything beneath. The flame in her right hand remained in her grasp and she tenderly leaned forward offering it to Trixie again.

“Pyromancy and magical fire may seem similar but are completely different from one another. Fire from magic is the progenitor to pyromancy. It was created long ago from the Witch Izalith and her daughters of chaos.” The Fire Keeper took ahold of Trixie hooves and slowly gave the flame to her.

Trixie looked at the flame with wide eyes. After taking ‘hold’ of the tiny flame she could feel something in her hooves. It was a warmth that she never felt before. The feeling of warmth tugged at her slowly warming her entire body making it tingle.

The Fire Keeper noticed the change in her posture and continued with her lesson.

“Fire from the primordial form was raw power used to destroy the first pyromancers of old. Later it was transformed into something more beautiful. The daughters of Izalith created the first ones of fire magic teaching that fire can give both life and death from a single flame. That is where pyromancy was born.” The Fire Keeper said.

She pointed to the flame Trixie held with her hooves still feeling the warmth from before going over her entire body. Yet she hung onto the woman's every word as she continued her teaching.

“Pyromancy uses a pyromancy flame. It’s a way of controlling the raw potential of fire in its raw form then it refines it.” She created another flame by taking a leaf and lighting it on fire with Trixie’s flame. She held it until the leaf was consumed completely and was nothing more than a tiny ember from which a flame was born.

“The pyromancy flame sigil allows one to manipulate the flames into more than just raw power. It is the safest and most secure way of using such power,” The Fire Keeper looked at Trixie flame pointing to it. “Without it overpowering you.”

Trixie studied the flame in her hooves. “It feels like a tiny heartbeat.”

“It is indeed.” The Fire Keeper agreed.

Trixie then tilted her head lighting her horn. “But what happens if you feed the fire magic?”

“Miss Trixie no-”

Before the words escaped her mouth the Fire Keeper flung forward seeing the flame Trixie had erupting into a raging inferno. Using her own catalyst the Fire Keeper redirected the inferno to the woods. The sound of the raging flames flushing through the woods and sounds of breaking branches rang in Trixie’s ears as she covered herself instinctively.

After a few moment passed a smell of burned hair, cloth, and a hint of ash hit her senses. Trixie dared to peek from her clenched eyes to see the Fire Keeper holding her close, pressing Trixie to her bare chest. She blushed realizing where her face was pushing gently away from the Fire Keeper who was looking into the forest with a worried look.

Feeling a gently nudge in her breast the Fire Keeper looked down at the unicorn sensing her uneasy, she released Trixie who scurried away in embarrassment. Then after a moment to recollect herself Trixie inspected the damage she had caused. A hold about the size of her wagon was burned through at least twenty feet through the forest. The flames made a perfect circle cut through the forest leaving round cutout sections of the trees.

Trixie looked at the Fire Keeper who had deep red along her left arm. She Was clutching the burned arm making sure not to irritate the burned flesh. Trixie’s ears folded back as a feeling of guilt ran through her tugging at her heart.

Finally Trixie leaned into the Fire Keeper’s side with her nose getting her attention. To her surprise, the woman smiled kindly to her.

“That Trixie, is the biggest difference between pyromancy and fire magic.” She said petting Trixie’ mane. “ Fire magic is raw power that you create. Pyromancy uses that same power but with finesse and control to manipulate it into something more than just destructive flames. Without control you run the risk of letting the fire overpower you”

Looking at her injured arm the Fire Keeper took her unscathed arm and held her palm out towards Trixie right hoof. Whispering a short chant repeatedly the Fire Keeper created a small red flame surrounded by six red sigils and branded it on Trixie’s right wrist.

The branding of the sigil looked like it burned the very flesh on Trixie, but the mare felt no pain from this action. Instead it felt like running her hoof under lukewarm water. At worst it felt like getting a paper cut which to her was more annoying than painful. The brand buried itself into Trixie’s fur never damaging the hair follicles as it rested on her arm.

Once complete the Fire Keeper went back to the bonfire and lit it fully this time. From it she took another ember and offered it to Trixie once more.

“Now, this time listen to me and try it my way.” She instructed.

Trixie nodded begrudgingly taking the flame and waited for her lesson to continue. The same feeling from before filled Trixie as she held the flame with her hooves feeling its warmth and power all the same.

“Miss Trixie, do you feel the warmth within?”

“Trixie does.”

The Fire Keeper nodded. “Very good. That means thou are attuned well for pyromancy. Many who seek to learn it can’t because their body and soul aren’t well attuned for it,” She explained separating the flames within her hand again. “Thou are ready for the first test. Use the flame in hoof and create a small inferno.”

Trixie looked at her flame wonder how to do it without magic. It didn’t make sense how.

“Trixie will need more than that. What should she do?”

The unicorns query made the Fire Keeper take pause. She never had to teach pyromancy before, everyone who did usually found a master to teach them, but for her it just came to her naturally like breathing. So much so that she never really thought about how she actually accomplished it.

She experimented with the flames in her hands several times before she came to the simple conclusion.

“Will the flames Trixie.” She said.

“Excuse me? What the hay does that mean?” Trixie demanded of the Fire Keeper.

“The fire and warmth though feels is key. Think of the warmth as a source and try to manipulate it to the effect thou wants. In this case let it expand but within thy own limits.”

Trixie not sure what to make of the Fire Keeper’s words decided to give it a try. She closed her eyes and indeed the warmth in her seemed to be more clear as she attempted to feed the warm feeling with her will.

“Good. Thou can feel it now?” The Fire Keeper asked sensing the rising flames.

“Yes, Trixie can feel it. The warmth is so clear to her now.”

“Good. Now use thy will and make the warmth intensify. Feel the fire burn and allow it to flow within you”

Allowing the feeling to overwhelm her, Trixie Felt a slight sweat form on her brow. The flame in her hooves began to grow. Slowly but surely until finally it erupted ni to a large flame of great intensity for but a second before dying down to its smaller size again.

When this happened Trixie felt her body cool down. Opening her eyes Trixie was greeted to the sight of the Fire Keeper with a proud smile on her face.

“Well done, miss Trixie. You have begun your journey as a novice pyromancer.” The woman said clapping her hands.

Trixie gave the woman a cocky grin. “Well, of course! Such a simple spell is nothing for the Great and Powerful Trrrrrrrixie!”

Again the Fire Keeper chuckled at the mares antics but was proud of her none the less. Today was a big step forward for the Fire Keeper. She had taken on a student. Impulsively without any thought to the consequences. Yet, deep down she knew it was a good thing. She knew Trixie was a kind soul, but a darkness lingered in her heart buried deep within.

Perhaps in time, the unicorn would open up to her and tell her the dark secret she once held. The Fire Keeper stood over Trixie placing a hand on her head, and before Trixie could protest, the woman began chanting in the words of old. Knowledge of many things passed through Trixie’s mind in the blink of an eye. Among all of it the unicorn could only make out what she needed to learn the fireball pyromancy spell, but something else caught her attention.

Deep in all the clustered thoughts and knowledge the Fire Keeper possessed, Trixie knew it was a mind transference spell of sorts being cast on her, she could see images of an armored warrior on several occasions. A female warrior tall strong and diverse in her study. She was truly marvelous sight until the memories came to an abrupt end.

Trixie blinked shaking her head to clear it of all excess thoughts. When she did she found the Fire Keeper looking down at her with her neutral expression, her hands held together in front of her.

“As a reward for your efforts I will bestow a gift upon thee. The most basic of spells for pyromancers, the fireball.” The Fire Keeper pronounced. “I pray that thee will use it for good and the betterment of the world.” She bowed to the unicorn.

Trixie bowed back being as polite as possible. Though her first instinct was to boast and brag something held her back this time.

“Trixie is happy that you have shared this knowledge with her.” The unicorn suddenly beamed with joy. “Aaaaand Trixie has something she wishes to share with you to show her gratitude!”

Not wasting any time Trixie made a mad dash to her wagon and beckoned the Fire Keeper to follow her. Getting up from the dirty path the Fire Keeper dusted her bare skin off and followed Trixie back into her wagon leaving the bonfire alone.

Within the confines of the wagon Trixie dug through her tiny personal ice box. Her head and upper body somehow managing to fit in the seemingly too small ice box until she reemerged with a small cylindrical box in the magical grasp.

Two spoons levitated over from a cupboard and over to the unicorn and one to the Fire Keeper. Taking the utensil in hand the woman looked down at the unicorn, who perched herself on the couch and tapped the soft cushion. The Fire Keeper smiled taking a seat by Trixie, the soft warm fur brushed against her cold bare body still covered by Trixie’s cloak.

Trixie opened the container revealing its contents within. Inside was a creamy mixture of something the Fire Keeper wasn’t familiar with. Trixie took a scoop of the contents and ate it letting out a soft moan of delight. The Fire Keeper did so too.

She lifted the spoon to her mouth what followed was a taste like she had never had before. Something sweet and cold as snow but it had a most peculiar and delightful flavor. Mixed in was something hard that required her to chew it rather than letting it melt in her mouth like the cream was. Her tongue moved over the shape of the spoon making sure to lap up every last bit of the contents leaving only the silvery surface left.

Once she finished her first bite the Fire Keeper smiled holding the spoon in her hand and looked to Trixie for an explanation.

“What is this most delightful treat?” She asked with great enthusiasm.

Trixie grinned offering her more. “It’s called… nom! Mmmm. Ice cream.”

The Fire Keeper looked at the tub of the, ‘ice cream’ and took another petite bite. Trixie took another bite herself chewing the hard parts within.

“It’s called rocky road, it was made for Trixie by a special friend from a rock farm she use to work for.” The mare said taking one more bite and stopped afterwards.

The Fire Keeper cocked a brow taking one last bite and allowed Trixie to replace the lid of the half eaten ice cream tub. The mare went to put the tub back in her ice box and washed the spoons while the Fire Keeper waited patiently at the couch.

“Who were they?”

Trixie looked back from the sink. “What was, who?”

“Your friend? Who made you this?” She asked the mare hoping to clarify her query. “Who was this friend of yours?”

“Oh, just somepony Trixie worked with back on the rock farm. Nothing she wishes to talk about…”

Sensing a great tension in Trixie’s voice the Fire Keeper didn’t press the matter further. Once Trixie had made that point clear she went back to washing the spoons. A minute or two later she finished, but looked down at her arm where the pyromancy flame brand was made.

It was a first step into a larger world than she knew was possible. The power of fire in her hooves. No years of study required to learn even the most basic of spells. She knew if Princess Twilight found out about this she would go off the walls with questions. She then thought about her friend Starlight Glimmer. She was a magical prodigy like Twilight was, maybe even more so if the stories Applejack told her were true. Yet here was Trixie, least magical unicorn to ever graduate from Celestia's School for Gifted unicorns, learning fire magic like it was nothing. At least, something like that.

It was clear that pyromancy like the Fire Keeper said was very different. There was little in the way of knowledge so far and it was far simpler to grasp. It was more feeling and will power over anything. Which made her wonder.

The sound of her clock striking midnight made her take pause. *Time sure does fly.* she thought looking at her guest. Drying her hooves Trixie lead the Fire keeper to her bed with extra blankets to keep her warm through the night.

“Trixie is sorry but the bed might be a bit small for you.” She said offering the blankets to her guest. “Here, it gets cold in the Everfree, so this will keep you warm.”

The Fire Keeper smiled taking the blankets and gave Trixie back her cloak. “Thank you miss Trixie. If I might ask, where will you sleep?”

“Trixie will sleep on the floor.” The unicorn said curling up on some old discarded pillows and laying on them.

“Hmm. It would be better if you slept on the bed beside me.” The woman offered, but Trixie blushed.

“Absolutely not! That’d be rude of Trixie to force you to share a bed with her!”

“It’s not a problem, miss Trixie.” The Fire Keeper said patting the bed beside her where she sat.

Trixie sniffed once and jumped on the bed beside the human. She let the Fire Keeper adjust herself under the cover and blankets before she settled down herself. Then something happened the Fire Keeper didn’t expect. Reaching for her crown but finding nothing there she panicked poking at her face until her nail went into her eye…

She paused.

*I don’t have eyes… but then what do I feel?*

*ACK!* “Hey watch where you’re dropping that!” Trixie yelled rubbing her horn. “That hurt you know?”

Slowly she opened her eyes and for the first time in her life the sight of colors, light, and shadow was registered to her brain.

The Fire Keeper was in such a shock she hadn’t realized Trixie was scolding her. Instead she looked down at the sight of a beautiful unicorn mare with silver locks of hair and the most beautiful eyes of deep magenta ever. Never in her life had she witnessed such beauty before her. Trixie’s face was scrunched up in a most adorable manner that pulled at her heart strings and she felt a burning in her cheeks as she looked over the unicorn mares curved form.

“Are you, okay?” Trixie asked turning to concern from the woman's silence.

“Yes, I, I am fine… I can see. I have eyes…” The Fire Keeper said running her hands over her face. I have eyes!”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Yes, you have eyes. Now good night. Trixie wants to be well rested when we head off to Ponyville in the morning.”

“Oh, right. Goodnight miss Trixie.” The woman said, leaning back into her soft pillows.

That night for the first hour or so the Fire Keeper looked around the wagon taking in as much detail as she could. Eyes were something she never expected to get back after her indoctrination as a Fire Keeper her eyesight was taken from her. So long ago was it she couldn’t even remember if she’d seen anything before. All she remembered was darkness and her senses that made up for her lack of sight.

Thinking about it deep into the night the Fire Keeper felt her eyes getting heavy until at last she allowed herself to rest her eyes. Young eyes that would need to be trained to be utilized no doubt, but for tonight she was content than the first thing she saw was a beautiful friend she had made which made her smile.

“Trixie.”

The Rock in the Sky

Author's Note

Hello!

Quick update I wanted to make because of certain individuals (You know who you are, praise the rock :raritywink: ) so I couldn't help myself to make this small side chapter to the story which kinda sorta shifted the direction I might go with it later.

Also I feel dumb but I typoed the Fire Keeper as Firekeeper. My bad! :derpytongue2:

The Rock in the Sky

As the hours rolled along through the night the Fire Keeper barely slept. Despite being bare and having no idea where she was her first day in this strange new world was quite the experience. She learned so much about it and was amazed by everything around her.

When she discovered her newly formed eyes, having lost hers when she became a Fire Keeper, she was intrigued by everything she saw. Never before had she seen such a world of color or beauty. Granted, she never saw much after becoming Fire Keeper but what she did remember from her earliest years was nothing but dull ash and rock.

The world was so much different from what she knew. Teeming with life, water, and clean air. The land wasn’t littered with the undead or even the hollowed like she was use to. Death didn’t linger around every corner, fire wasn’t the main source of life for here and the color was so vibrant it overwhelmed her.

Stretching her arms the Fire Keeper looked down at the sleeping pony on her chest. Trixie’s blue head rested on her breasts, covering them with her mane as the unicorn slept. The woman stroked the mare's silvery locks of hair. The bed was under a large window that gave a nice view of the grand cosmos above them.

The dark blue sky was twinkling brightly with stars and a few fluffy bright clouds highlighted by the full moon which shone brightly, bathing them in light. Trixie stretched feeling her mane being touched by the Fire Keeper’s gentle touch, but continued to snooze on under the covers.

Perhaps the most amazing thing the Fire Keeper had seen thus far was her azure friend. A beautiful creature full of life and magic. It gave her hope to her own future which at the time seemed bleak.

She shift under the covers so she could get a good look at the moon, not realizing she had disturbed Trixie from her slumber. The woman wrapped her arms around Trixie like she was holding a pillow and pressed the mare's head against her breast as she looked up at the moon with a smile.

Trixie nudged the the woman’s chin with her nose to get her attention.

“Oh, hello miss Trixie. Did I disturb you?”

Trixie nodded in response to her query.

“Well, I do apologize for that. I was enjoying the sights.” The Fire Keeper said looking up to the moon again.

Trixie quirked her head looking up at the moon as well.

“You like the moon?” Trixie asked.

“Mhmm. I hath not seen a moon in many years,” The Fire Keeper admitted. “Not since I was a small child.”

Trixie’s ears twitched hearing this. “Oh? How so?” She asked intrigued. “Why’s that?”

The Firekeeper waited a minute before responding. While she trusted Trixie so far, she was still weary of her. She barely knew her and was about to reveal something very personal about herself to her. Yet, she felt comfortable with the mare. She knew Trixie had a good soul deep down, it was touched by a dark presence, but she was a good soul.

Feeling this, the Fire Keeper decided to indulge her friend’s question with an answer.

“I told thee about my becoming a Fire Keeper, yes?”

Trixie nodded again silently awaiting the woman to continue.

“Long ago I became a Fire Keeper, a tender to the flames,” She glanced down to Trixie stroking her mane and gently ran her slender fingers down her ear making Trixie purr. “I was a child when I became a Fire Keeper. I had only seen the inside of our shrine and never once stepped foot outside.”

Listening to her words, Trixie could hear the sadness in the human's voice. A hint of envy and regret lingered about, woven into the words but well hidden. Trixie being open eared could sense the hidden meaning behind the words.

*She wants to see the world.*

“-I never saw the sun, the moon, the trees, grass, water… I knew of them, but I never once saw them. Until today.”

Trixie looked up at the moon and remembered a fond memory of one of her closest friends.

Trixie lifted her head up and rested her chin between the woman's breasts looking into her eyes. Beautiful emerald eye and asked, “Did Trixie ever tell you about her friend Maud Pie?”

“No, I doth not think so. Why?”

“Sometime ago Trixie’s career as a magician hit rock bottom, and forced her to take on more… labor intensive work.” The mare said, with some hint of distaste.

“Oh you poor thing.” The Fire Keeper cooed into Trixie’s ear and wrapped her arms around the mare making her blush from the physical contact but welcomed it all the same. “That must have been terrible. Having to give up what you loved to do. I could never do that.”

Trixie internally agreed but deep down she knew it wasn’t like that. “Trixie once had a friend who loved the moon. She said it was the most beautiful thing she ever saw.”

The tone of Trixie’s voice said it all. There was a longing to see this pony again and the Fire Keeper could tell. Trixie missed her friend, clear as day.

The Fire Keeper smiled still scratching Trixie’s ears when the little unicorn glared at the woman, making her hesitate for a moment, which seemed to irritate her more.

“Trixie is fine with you scratching her ear,” The unicorn huffed. “Not that Trixie likes it though.”

Taking the hint the Fire Keeper continued to scratch behind the mare's ear. Trixie all the while continued to look up at the moon with a long distant look.

“Are you thinking about your friend?”

Trixie nodded to the Fire Keeper’s question. “Yeah, Trixie really misses her.”

“What’s her name?” The Fire Keeper asked with peaked curiosity.

Trixie shook her head three times as though she were going to start chanting a mantra before replying.

“Her name was Maud. Maud Pie.” Trixie broke her gaze to look at her human companion. “She loves rocks, and what bigger brighter, more beautiful rock is there? Trixie agrees with her too. The moon is the most beautiful rock in the world...”

Trixie paused thinking about what she said, then after she amended, “The most beautiful rock we can see.”

“Does your friend like rocks that much?”

Trixie almost immediately let out a bark of laughter surprising the Fire Keeper so that she jump a bit in the bed almost launching Trixie Off. Thankfully the little unicorn was laughing too much to notice this near blunder.

Calming herself Trixie managed to get a coherent sentence out from the giggle fested mouth.

“Yeah, … that rock loving pony loves all things rocky and made of sediments.” Trixie said waving her hoof. “She even writes poetry about rocks.”

The Fire Keeper just stared at Trixie with a blank stare of disbelief. She found it extremely difficult to fathom that anyone one, much less a pony, could love rocks so much as to write poetry about them.

“.........”

Trixie cocked her head at the woman’s blank stare. “What?”

The Fire Keeper crossed her arms across her chest, tapping her fingers on her forearm. Her look of disbelief never faltering as she did.

“Surely thou jests. No one loves rocks that much. They’re just rocks.” She said like rocks were the most boring thing in the world.

Trixie nodded. “Trixie thought so too once. You’d be surprised what you can learn from being around ponies like that.”

“... Indeed.”

The Fire Keeper rolled over on her side and rested her head on her left arm under the pillow. Trixie propped herself on the Fire Keeper’s side like she was resting on a low wall. Her hooves dangling over her friends belly offering a warmth of her exposed midsection.

“Trixie was thinking, when we leave Ponyville I want to take you to meet my friend Maud,” She said to the Fire Keeper. “Trixie thinks you’d like her.”

The Fire Keeper nodded slowly saying, “I’d like that.”

She then closed her heavy eyes drifting slowly into a deep sleep. Trixie took a minute to nestle herself against the Fire Keeper’s back, wrapping herself in the end of the coves. Her soft fur brushed against the woman's back as she turned making her shiver from the tickling sensation that followed and shot her eyes wide open.

Trixie was too tired by now to notice and the Fire Keeper was too tired to do anything about it other than let out a soft giggle before resting her eyes closed again. Now back to back the two allowed themselves to fall into the realm of dreams. Both dreams wonderful dreams that night under the watchful eye of the moon, until the sun rose the next day.

Preperations

The next morning the sun slowly began to rise and lighting up a heavy overcast sky. The clouds were thick and every shade of grey. It was a storm. A natural storm. Such weather was common in the Everfree Forest where the clouds were known to roam on their own.

Trixie slowly opened her heavy eyes. A dim light from the grey sky above shone through her window across her face. Grunting from beneath the covers Trixie roughly unwrapped herself from her protective cocoon of cloth. Once she was free the unicorn realized she was alone and the Fire Keeper was nowhere to be seen. Trixie shrugged getting out of bed and walked over to the end of her wagon to see the door slightly ajar.

Trixie peeked out to see the Fire Keeper sitting near the bonfire she made. The woman held a stick in her hand poking at the base of the flames occasionally. Doing so made the flames spark to life and increase in size like someone added a flammable fluid to it.

The woman was still wrapped in Trixie’s cloak huddled near the fire like she was cold. Trixie walked up to her and sat beside her getting no visible response. A few moments later after poking the flames a few more times the Fire Keeper gently tossed the stick into the bonfire and looked over to Trixie with a warm smile despite her shivering body.

“Good morning, miss Trixie.”

Trixie stared into the flames not bothering to look up to the human. “Morning.”

The two sat in silence afterwards. Both just allowed their bodies to warm up from the bonfire. Trixie couldn’t help to think about the fire and how it was surprisingly warm for something so small.

Then something wet fell on the unicorn's muzzle. She looked up to see the clouds had turned a very dark grey and now lingered overhead as rain began to fall. Getting up Trixie used her magic to lift the Fire Keeper who yelled in surprise as she was floated back into the wagon and discarded roughly to the couch.

“We gotta go.” Trixie said going back outside to the front of her wagon.

“Good thing I build this to retract.” She said, levitating the falling tongue and leather harness up and locking them to the face of the wagon.

Trixie then hopped on top of the wagon, the old wooden frame protested under her weight. She wouldn’t admit it but she gained a little weight over the last year. Finally after her successful show in Ponyville, The Humble and Penitent Trixie’s Equestria Apology Tour, she had money to buy food and literally pigged out.

Trixie hadn’t eaten so much in the week that followed her show. Now, she was slightly wider in the hips and had a tiny bludge to her belly. Even her cheeks were starting to puff out. She thanked the heavens she got a good workout from all the walking she did, but today was not going to be one of those days. With the rain came cold weather in the Everfree Forest, thus long ago she master a self propelling spell for her wagon just in case of the chance she’d encounter bad weather.

Atop her wagon was a complex sigil engraved into the top of it. Using this magic sigil she cast a spell and focused on the path to Ponyville like a magical GPS. With her destination in mind she carefully thought of the path to Ponyville for over five minutes. The spell was complex and required one to know the path to their destination otherwise they’d have to drive the wagon manually. For Trixie this was a simple task.

With the destination set the wagon slowly began to move forward, guided by the magical sigil atop the wooden cart as it picked up speed rolling at a steady pace towards Ponyville.

Trixie climbed down through the window and walked over her bed, where the Fire Keeper perched herself and watched the unicorn mare work on drying herself off.

They sat in silence while the wagons wheels creaked under the rain covered landscape. Trixie busied herself with cleaning her wagon and organizing her items for the next show she was going to put on in Ponyville.

The Fire keeper watched Trixie as she prepared a numerous amount of flammable substances, from burning liquids and lots of gunpowder. She would occasionally avert her gaze from Trixie to see outside. She was amazed by the amount of life she had seen thus far. Though the lands she was familiar with was filled with the undead and monsters the Fire Keeper was amazed by the living life she had seen. So far her favorite thing to do was watch squirrels scurry around foraging for nuts.

Trixie thought them a pest but the Fire Keeper thought the tiny squirrels were adorable.

She loved the rain. An entire lifetime of smelling soot and ash it was nice to have a change of scenery, or rather in her case have scenery at all.

She still couldn’t believe the fact she had eyes now. She thought back when she had eyes as a child being initiated into the Fire Keeper Order. She thought long and hard back to a precise moment in her life e=when she received her first gift. Ironically it was from the Ashen One, who had given her eyes of the previous Fire Keeper.

Had the eyes she received given her new sight after her death at the hands of the Ashen One? She thought about this tapping her finger to her lower lip when suddenly-

BOOM!!

“Eeeek!”

The Fire Keeper yelped loudly and jumped to her feet. Her breasts bounced along with her as she turned to see Trixie with her mane blown back and her face charred black. The unicorn's eyes were wide with shock blinking dumbly.

“Well, that didn’t work.” Trixie said looking around for a towel to clean herself with.

Cleaning her face while Trixie walked away from her table and to her bed. She rummaged under the mattress and pulled out a large brush and tentatively began brushing her mangled mane.

The Fire Keeper sat back down covering herself with Trixie’s cloak and continued to watch Trixie. Trixie brushed her mane for several minutes before she finally got annoyed with the Fire Keeper's silence.

Putting the brush down Trixie stole a glance at the Fire Keeper saying, “Why do you insist on sitting there and stare at Trixie?”

The Fire Keeper blushed looking out the window quickly, this made Trixie get a sly smirk across her lips.

“What? Is the Great and Powerful Trixie so beautiful that you can’t stand to look at her magnificence?”

To Trixie surprise the Fire Keeper’s answer came swiftly and openly.

“No, you are very pretty. I just wish I was as beautiful as you, miss Trixie.”

Trixie couldn’t comprehend what she heard. Nopony had ever claimed that Trixie was better looking than they were. To hear it for herself was high praise. It humbled Trixie. Feeling rather small with herself Trixie went back to brushing her mane trying to ignore the guilty feeling in her gut.

*So, this is what a coincidence feels like?* Trixie asked herself. She looked at her own reflection barely able to look at herself after that. She hadn’t felt this bad since she was last in Ponyville. She sighed placing the brush down and walked over to the bed and perched herself beside the Fire Keeper.

She sat there in silence beside the Fire Keeper as they rolled along down the road to Ponyville. The Fire Keeper looked out the window and asked, “How long until we reach our destination?”

“About an hour, or so.” Trixie replied, glancing up at her clock.

“Where are we going?”

Trixie frowned a bit looking out the window again. She watched as the rain ran across the window. “A town called Ponyville.”

“What’s it like?” She asked Trixie brushing her mane with her hands.

Trixie didn’t respond but instead lowered her head

The Fire Keeper gave Trixie a hard look. She heard the slightest bit of hesitation in her voice. On benefit she got from being blind was being able to sense the tone in the voice of others.

At that brief moment she could tell Trixie was troubled by returning to this place called Ponyville. Being that as it may she decided to allow Trixie keep it to herself. Sooner or later she would learn about Trixie’s association with the town.

For now she wrapped her arm around Trixie pulling her into a comforting embrace. She remembered when the Ashen One did this for her when she was grieving over the eyes she received from her. It made her feel better. It made her feel safe. *I never thought she would betray my trust like that.*

Her thoughts turned bitter when she thought about the day the Ashen One stabbed her in the back, literally. As the Fire Keeper fell deep in thought, Trixie went back to work on her fireworks and explosive ordinance for her upcoming show. This one was going to blow the crowd away. Taking a look at the amount of powder she put into some of the fireworks Trixie gave a contemplative look.

*Perhaps I can really spice things up by adding not only more powder but I could use what i learned in pyromancy and make the fires even bigger!* She thought happily but then dropped her smile to a frown.

She realized on the other hand, if she put more powder into her fireworks AND added pyromancy there was a chance things could get out of control. So, what to do? She had a few hours to decide but she knew she would have to work fast if this was to be a successful show.

Author's Note

What should Trixie do? After all nothing ventured nothing gained.

A. Play it safe, after all the safety of the crowd is important!

B. Fuck safety! Everypony lives fire! The bigger the better!

C. Perform something lame like the Moon Shot Manticore Mouth Dive. O.o

The Arrival

Author's Note

Well, became everyone was lame and chose A...

You get blue bunny.

So now that we got that all settled I wanna say sorry for screwing up the update schedule. I had a major plothole that needed to be filled with the next chapter of Firekeeper so... yeah, sorry everyone! So now we rejoin Trixie and the Fire Keeper in their quest to Ponyville! And what will happen when we get there? Let's find out! With RAINBOWS!

R.R.L & T! :raritywink:

The Arrival

Sometime later in ponyville all the ponies were out and about enjoying a peaceful and beautiful day. Roseluck and her fellow flower ponies were tending to their gardens, Applejack and her farm were in full production. Derpy was delivering mail, and cats and dogs got along in relative harmony. Yes, all was well in Ponyville.

Over the hills outside of Ponyville the Fire Keeper looked upon the town with a stunned expression while Trixie prepared her wagon for their arrival to the small town.

“It’s so amazing!” The Fire Keeper exclaimed. “I’ve never seen so many types of ponies!"

Trixie paused and gave a nonchalant nod in response.

“It is nice, I guess,” She said going back to her wagon.

The Fire Keeper looked down over the hills at a group of foals playing in an open field. She squealed with joy at the cute sight of them tumbling over one another as they frolicked about.

“Wow, they’re are so many kinds of ponies.”

Trixie gave a chuckle at the woman's giddiness.

“Yes, indeed there are many kinds of ponies,” Trixie replied moving the wagon just within Ponyville's limits.

The unicorn wanted to keep her wagon on the town's edge just in case she needed to make a quick getaway. She always said, ‘one could never be too careful.’ In reality she simply just didn’t trust anyone except herself, and perhaps her new human compatriot.

Trixie looked up at her firework cannons, impressed by the amount of rockets they’d hold. She really loved this new wagon. Her old one was nice, but this one was more practical, even if she missed the old foldout stage. Trixie thought back to her old wagon when she first came to Ponyville.

It was large yes, but most of it was dedicated to storage of the fold out stage that was built into it. It was a nice stage but the living arrangement of it forced Trixie to sleep outside. At least this one had an interior so she wasn’t forced to sleep outside.

She finished setting up she fireworks and prepared for the grand re entry to Ponyville. Trixie took the firework cannons and attached them on either side of the wagon and set the magical fuses to them.

Trixie, now finished with her work, approached her human friend from behind and tugged the short cloak the Fire Keeper wore.

“Hmm? What’s wrong miss Trixie?” The Fire keeper asked, looking at the mare.

Trixie didn’t respond. Instead Trixie stared into the woman’s eyes as though caught in a trance. Never before had she seen such beauty in another before. The furless, flawless skin. The beautifully curled hair tied in a long braided hair tied back.

Trixie shook her head to clear her mind of such thoughts. Surely she hadn’t become smitten with the human after only meeting her. No, it was clearly the anxiety of her return show that troubled her. Gesturing to the wagon, Trixie lead the Fire Keeper to the inside.

“Come along,” She said. “Trixie has a show to put on and she doesn't want to keep the crowd waiting.”

Trixie took a quick pace back to the wagon. Entering it, the unicorn left the door open leaving the Fire Keeper to enter at her leisure. Sighing, but smiling all the same, the Fire Keeper followed Trixie into the wagon and closed the door behind her.

The Fire Keeper sat down on the bed and relinquished Trixie’s cloak, allowing the mare to take on her persona, The Great and Powerful Trixie.

“It’s showtime.” Trixie said with a grin.

Lighting her horn the wagons wheels slowly began to creak and propelled itself deeper into Ponyville. Ponies who watched it followed it and gathered around the wagon as it came to a halt in the middle of the town near the small creek that flowed around the center of Ponyville.

The ponies watched the wagon with interest much like cats who watch something when it catches their interest. Several pegasi fluttered above the wagon, while a familiar rainbow blur flew overhead and landed on a cloud just above the wagon.

“Wonder what this could be?” The pony asked no one in particular.

The mare was looking down at the wagon, scanning every detail. Something about it seemed familiar to her. So much so it worried her to no end. Scanning over the wagon she recognized a small panel of wood with a familiar star tipped wand with a blue swirl behind it. Growling a bit the mare leaned over the edge of the cloud glaring down at the offensive wagon ready to fly down at a moment's notice.

“Trixie.”

“COME ONE COME ALL! COME AND SEE THE AMAZING MAGICAL TALENTS OF THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE!”

“Oh, sweet stars above,” the mare cursed taking flight and landing in the crowd.

***

Inside Trixie’s wagon the Fire keeper noticed a sudden change to the ponies outside as Trixie made her declaration of arrival. She looked at the crowd seeing several displeased, if not angry faces among them.

Worriedly she turned and placed a hand on Trixie’s shoulder. Trixie took pause noticing the feeling of the woman’s grip on her shoulder.

Noticing the worried look on the Fire keeper’s face Trixie asked, “What’s wrong?”

The Fire Keeper looked out the window. Her look of worry never faltering. “I’m worried bout you going out there alone,” She said after a brief moment.

Trixie scoffed and gave the woman a grin. The unicron spun around, her cloak fluttering around her as she twirled theatrically.

“Fear not my fearless friend!” Trixie proudly declared. “For I the Great and Powerful Trixie will leave the crowds jaws dropped by this night's end! Watch and see!”

With her declaration finalized Trixie spun around to face the side of her wagon and unlatched a secret door that would leave her facing the crowd. Setting off a volley of fireworks Trixie magically levitated a smoke bomb out the window and smashed it to the ground in front of the door.

Quick as lightning Trixie was out the door and magically latched it behind her in one fluid motion. So quick was it that he Fire Keeper’s untrained eyes barely registered the unicorns movements.

“She’s so graceful…” The Fire Keeper said with a hint of envy.

She readjusted herself to see outside. Trixie was saying something to the crowd, but the Fire Keeper was too concerned with looking out for the blue mare she wasn’t paying attention to the rainbow colored pony who was making her way through the crowd.

Several more fireworks flew out from the cannons exploding into bursts of color. The Fire Keeper watched as the explosions of color formed around Trixie’s magic and took on several shapes. The fires turned to butterflies, eagles, and even a dragon. All the while Trixie seemed to be enthralled with her speech. After Trixie finished making her speech the crowd seemed to turn its attention to one individual in the crowd.

The Fire Keeper watched as the crowd split apart revealing a cyan blue pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail. She, along with most of the crowd looked rather displeased with Trixie. The Fire Keeper could sense the anger this pony had for Trixie. A cruel spark in it’s heart told the Fire Keeper these two had a dark history together.

Closing her eyes, the Fire Keeper focused on the pegasus pony in the crowd. She felt the energy from the pony and singled it along with Trixie’s out as she unlatched the secret door and cracked it open to eavesdrop on the conversation.

She then heard a voice not belonging to Trixie, but rather she figured belonged to the rainbow maned one.

“-I can’t believe you have the nerve to come back here and showboat again Trixie!” The mare’s voice said, while murmurs from the crowd agreed with her. “You came here twice and both events left Ponyville in a terrible state for a long time!”

“Yeah! You brought that ursa to our town!”

The Fire Keeper felt a dark spark as the crowd seemed to become more hostile towards Trixie. Had she looked upon the scene, the woman would have noticed Trixie was giving to the crowd. Sweat ran down her blue face as Trixie’s body tensed with each pony drawing nearer.

“PLease citizens of Ponyville! Trixie is here only to perform and tell stories as she-”

“Yeah, I bet stories about how you slayed a large magical beast!” A voice said with sarcasm.

Several ponies laughed. Sneaking a peek, the Fire Keeper noticed Trixie was looking away to cover the look of shame she had on her mug. She flipped up her cloak's collar and lowered her head under the large brimmed hat she wore.

The rainbow pegasus stepped forward with a very aggressive posture and tapped her hoof against Trixie’s chest. This push the unicorn back a step as the rainbow maned mare said, “We let you go once. You came back and caused us so much pain,” She pushed trixie again. “This time we will show you that you don’t come to our town and cause trouble and expect us to take it lying down!”

Trixie screamed out pushing the mare back. “Trixie did nothing wrong the first time!”

The crowd gasped as the cyan pegasus looked back at trixie. Without warning the pegasus flew into Trixie’s gut sending her flying back to into the side of the wagon so hard it nearly knocked it over.

The Fire Keeper gasped grabbing hold of the door frame to hold herself up. She glared out to the crowd at the blue pegasus who looked ready to strike again.

Trixie slowly got up. She gasped for breath after the wind was knocked out of her by the mare, but Trixie never lost her cocky grin.

“Nice hit, Rainbow,” She compliment the mare with unadulterated sarcasm.

The pony named Rainbow smiled flaring her wings. “You think that’s good? Wait until I go hoof to hoof with you! Come on Trixie!” Rainbow challenged the unicron. “Rainbow demands satisfaction!”

Worryingly the Fire Keeper watched with a feeling of great anxiety. She felt her heart beating fast. She was worried this pony was out of Trixie’s league. Something about her seemed to set warning lights off in the woman's mind. The way she spoke, the way she moved, the fire in her heart.

This was a pony with a heart of a warrior. The Fire Keeper knew Trixie was no warrior, but she was a clever deceiver and magician. Her magic, albeit simple, was enough to fool the mind and trick the eye. Yet, the Fire Keeper couldn’t help but worry it wouldn’t be enough. Then what if the other ponies joined in? Trixie wouldn’t stand a chance.

Quickly the Fire Keeper stripped the bed of it covers and bed sheet. She took the bed sheet and wrapped it around her body like a makeshift robe. She found a pair of scissors and cut the excess off so she wouldn’t trip. She then took the top and wrapped the sheets excesse around her breasts and tied them over her left shoulder. She found one of Trixie’s many many pins and ran it through the sheet at her shoulders so it wouldn’t come undone.

Once finished she perched herself near the door and readied herself. She lit her pyromancy flame and prepared a combustion spell. She felt the mana flow through her catalyst as the familiar feeling of heat and sweat overcame her. She smiled at the familiar feeling.

“Oh, long have I awaited the time I would call upon thee,” She whispered looking out to the crowd. “I must be cautious, Trixie doesn’t want me to hurt them I’m sure.”

Trixie stood her ground as the pegasus circled around her. The Fire Keeper felt her body tense up with each passing second. The seconds passed by. It felt like hours to the Fire Keeper, as she waited for Rainbow or Trixie to make a move.

If Rainbow attacked she would defend Trixie with all her power. Should the roles reverse and Trixie attacked Rainbow, she would stop Trixie with her combustion spell, using it as a distraction. As the seconds ticked away she gripped her flaming hand tightly.

She didn’t realize she was digging her nails so hard into her palms that she drew blood from them. SHe watched as Trixie’s horn began to glow a loud booming voice echoed over the crowd making most of the ponies yell out in fright.

“ENOUGH! I WILL NOT HAVE PONIES BRAWLING IN MY TOWN!”

The Fire keeper looked up to see a dark violet pegasus land between Trixie and rainbow. A periwinkle unicorn, who was glowing a bright teal, was flying by her side and landed with her. The first one stood out to the Fire Keeper because it had a horn and wings. The mares violet mane had a large pink stripe with her bob cut bangs.

At her side the periwinkle unicorn had her mane up in a ponytail and had a similar teal stripe go through her mane. Both mares had looks of disappointment on them as they stared down Rainbow and Trixie alike. The violet one stepped forward to Trixie, who took a submissive posture and bowed. The other pony approached Rainbow and guided her away.

It was clear to the Fire Keeper that Rainbow had no intention of leaving, but was forced to either way. Trixie seemed to loosen up as the violet pony gently rubbed her cheek with her hoof.

“It’s good to see you again Trixie.” The pony said smiling at her.

Trixie smiled back rubbing the ponies cheek with her hoof and said, “It’s good to see you too, Twilight.”

Sensing the worst had passed the Fire Keeper dispelled her combustion spell and allowed herself to rest a moment. She slumped down on the floor and ran her hands through her blonde hair feeling a sense of relief that no harm came to Trixie.

With the door still slightly ajar she heard the two ponies converse as she sat there waiting.

“Trixie, why did you pick a fight with, Rainbow?” She heard Twilight ask Trixie.

“Trixie did nothing wrong!” She heard Trixie replied in a haughty tone. “That butch mare was giving Trixie a hard time and-”

“Please don’t call her that Trixie.” Twilight said pleadingly. “You know as well as I do she hates being called gay.”

“Why not? Isn’t she?”

“That’s not the point, Trixie.” Twilight replied straining her voice. “Besides wasn’t there something you wanted to talk about?”

A few moments passed and in that time the Fire Keeper sat back down on the bed. She wondered how Trixie new this other pony and the others. It was clear to her that there was more to this. She simply wished to know. For now she would wait as she always had.

She then sensed opportunity when Trixie gave, Twilight her answer, “Yes, Trixie recently came across a new, friend.”

“I’m so happy for you Trixie!” Twilight’s voice yelled happily.

“Yes, well, the Great and Powerful Trixie wishes for you to enter her humble domicile,” Trixie said opening the wooden door at the back of the wagon.

Trixie stood aside and allowed Twilight to enter her home where she came face to face with the Fire Keeper, who was still sitting on the bed. Twilight gawked at the Fire Keeper who waved to her with a kind smile, as Twilight promptly fainted with a sigh and hoof over her forehead.

*THUD!*

Trixie facehooved. “Not again…”

Meeting

Author's Note

Hey there everyone!

Sorry it took a while to update but Firekeeper is still alive and rolling! Hoping to keep all fics alive but I'll be going on vacation in about a week to visit my family in N. Carolina. So until then I'll update as often as possible.

So, now were get to see the Fire Keeper's first reactions to the little ponies of ponyville. What will she do? What happened to Rainbow? Will Rarity get to make clothes?

The answers to come soon! Until then enjoy a filler chapter of randomness and backstory time.

RRLT!

Meeting

As Trixie tended to Twilight who was resting in Trixie’s bed, Starlight Glimmer sat beside the human Fire Keeper. The human and pony were casually exchanging conversation while Trixie awaited Twilight’s revival.

“-so, how are you able to stay warm in the harsh conditions of our world's weather?” Starlight asked the Fire Keeper. “Having no fur must be hard.”

Over the course of the last few minutes the Fire Keeper exchanged conversation the human told Starlight about everything that happened after she woke up in this strange new world. Though she kept her past death a secret, having not told Trixie of it herself.

“I usually keep myself clothed to stay warm,” The Fire Keeper replied to Starlight’s query. “Where I come from this considered ghastly behavior for anyone to not wear clothing. Women especially.”

Starlight nodded looking the woman over. The Fire Keeper saw this and became very self conscious of her figure and proceeded to cover herself, despite still wearing Trixie’s bed sheets as a robe.

Starlight took note of this change in her posture and averted her gaze.

“Oh! I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to stare,” Starlight said rubbing her hooves.

“No it’s fine… I just never thought about my appearance before I reclaimed my eyesight.”

Starlight nodded looking into the Fire Keeper’s eyes. “I understand.”

The two exchanged nods before falling into silence. After a minute of waiting Starlight looked up at the Fire Keeper again, then at the ‘robe’ she wore. It made Starlight ‘blech’ in disgust. Sure it was a nice set of sheets but it made for abhorred clothing. She then had an idea. Perhaps Rarity would like to design something for her? Rarity did owe Starlight a favor and how could the seamstress pony resist a challenge for designing clothes for a creature not from their realm?

Taking the thought Starlight held to it mentally and tugged the Fire Keeper’s shoulder. The human woman looked upon the pony with a warm smile, clasping her hands together in her lap.

“What’s wrong?”

Starlight blushed at the beautiful smile on the Fire Keeper’s face. Her blonde hair ran down her bosom and curved in around her covered breast almost emphasizing them, though small they were.

Starlight stared at her dumbstruck muttering incoherently.

The Fire Keeper leaned closer and raised a hand to her ear. “What was that?” She asked Starlight.

Starlight stuttered a few more times before mouthing out, “You’re very pretty… se-”

Starlight caught herself before she managed to stop herself before she made an even bigger fool of herself. Blushing the pony looked away back at the wooden floors of Trixie’s wagon, while the Fire Keeper blushed but held onto her smile all the same.

“Thank you, Miss Starlight,” She said to the pony.

“No problem,” Starlight replied. “You know, I have a friend who makes wonderful clothing. If you’d like, when all this brushes over, I could take you… if you’d like, to meet her.”

The Fire Keeper shook her head at the idea of meeting another one of these cute ponies. Getting clothes would be a nice change of pace. She wasn’t comfortable being bare around anyone except Trixie.

She thought it strange that she trusted the blue pony despite everyone else hating her. Something about her just made the Fire Keeper feel at ease. Trixie was commanding, boastful, and perhaps a bit hard headed. All of these were extremely attractive qualities to the human and she thought of how much she cared for the little equine.

*Perhaps I’m getting too attached?* She thought looking at Trixie. The blue unicorn waved to her human companion and went back to tending to Twilight. The Fire Keeper waved back, setting her hand back on her lap she returned her attention to Starlight and said, “I’d like to meet this friend of yours.”

Starlight beamed with joy. “Great! I know you two will get along just swimmingly!”

“Ugh…”

From the side Twilight groaned rubbing her head. She slowly opened her eyes and looked around to see Trixie looking down on her. Moments later Starlight ran up to her side and pressed a hoof against twilight’s forehead.

“Starlight…” Twilight smiled weakly to the periwinkle unicorn.

“I’m glad you’re alright!” Starlight cried hugging the alicorn.

“Starlight.” Twilight groaned hugging the clinging mare. “I just passed out it’s not like I died.”

The unicorn pushed the mare away with a snort. “Well, fine! See if I care next time you pass out again!”

Starlight playfully turned her back on Twilight, alarming the alicorn who had no idea what was going on. Trixie covered her mouth and the Fire Keeper giggled softly at the exchange, seeing through Starlight’s game.

Twilight quickly got off the bed and moved around Starlight to face her but was promptly turned away. Disgruntled Twilight doubled back again pleading with the unicorn.

“Oh, come on, Star, I’m sorry!” She pleaded to her student.

Again she managed to get in front of Starlight, only for the unicorn to turn her back on her again. After three or so exchanges Twilight flew above the mare, tightly fitting as it was there was just enough room for her to hover. She loomed over the uc iron with a saddened look as Starlight tried hard not to look at Twilight.

“Come on, Star, please talk to me.” Twilight pleaded again rubbing Starlight’s shoulders with her hooves. “I'm sorry I worried you. Please talk to me…”

As the words left her mouth Starlight had craned her neck and had a large goofy smile on her face. Twilight was confused at first but then she noticed Trixie was grinning as well. She then realized she been made a fool of.

“Ugh! You trolls!” The princess exclaimed, swatting both mares with her wings, as they laughed covering their faces.

After a lengthy exchange Twilight finally gave in forgiving both Trixie and Starlight for having fun with her. Once all was calm Twilight came upon the Fire Keeper with calm interest.

The Fire Keeper looked at the alicorn, specifically her horn, with great interest. Twilight nodded allowing her to touch the protruding appendage.

Gently the Fire Keeper caressed the horn with her soft hands. The woman ran her fingers across the spiraling form of Twilight’s horn. The young mare giggled softly at the touch making the Fire Keeper give pause.

“Is it ticklish for thee?” She asked softly.

“Tee hee… Yeup!” Twilight chirped.

“Wow, and your wings?”

Twilight flexed her wings out to show them to the Fire Keeper. The looked over the large violet wings. The Fire Keeper looked them over then she looked over at Starlight who was sitting by Twilight’s side.

“Can all winged ones and horned ponies fly?”

“No, not all of us can,” Trixie said from the side.

The Fire keeper looked at Starlight then back at Twilight. As if sensing her confusion Trixie decided to explain a few things to the woman.

Sitting beside her human compatriot Trixie endeavored to explain the difference between ponies.

“What you need to know is there are four types of ponies in the world, Pegasi, unicorns *ahem master race*, earth ponies, and alicorns.”

Both Twilight and Starlight frowned at the unicorn who was giving no indication of noticing the heated glares from behind her. Ignoring the two behind her Trixie continued her explanation.

“As you told Trixie, all the types of ponies have a certain affinity to types of magic. Raw magic is harnessed by unicorns, *master race* ahem, excuse Trixie!’ The blue unicorn coughed to the side earning another set of death glares.

The Fire Keeper giggled as Trixie waved her bangs to the side.

“The next is the pegasi, flyers by nature they can manipulate weather and clouds to create storms and alter the very weather from summer to winter if they so choose.” Trixie flicked her mane again. “Then we have the earth ponies. Simple and very tough they are masters of the earth and soil. They usually take on roles of farmers.”

As the Fire Keeper ‘oh’d’ at every word Trixie said Starlight and Twilight glared at her. Trixie gave them a most obnoxious grin she could muster.

Twilight sighed shaking her head and rubbed Starlight’s shoulders putting the mare at ease. The purple pony then turned her attention back to Trixie with a deep frown.

“Trixie..”

“Princess Twilight.”

Twilight sighed at her title. “You know I hate that, Trixie?”

“Trixie knows, Twilight.”
Twilight sighed again at Trixie then looked up to the Fire Keeper.

“I don’t believe I got your name by the way?” Twilight offered her hoof to the human, who shook the hoof.

“She doesn't have a name.” Trixie said.

This time Starlight stepped up, “What do you mean, ‘no name’?”

Trixie scoffed annoyed to being questioned. She never liked hecklers but to her asking questions was like spitting on her profession as a whole.

“It’s as Trixie said, she has no name.” The Fire Keeper replied softly. “I am the Fire Keeper, in title and by name as my title allows. I have no name.”

Starlight and Twilight exchanged saddened looks. Their sad looks pulled at the Fire Keepers heart strings, forcing her heart to pump faster at the adorable sight, if not heart breaking.

“Ahh..” She sighed.

“Well, it's not that bad…”

Everyone looked over at Trixie who was now sitting on her bed, turned away from the group. Starlight and Twilight gave her shocked expressions like she just spit on the royal sisters and defecated on their thrones, while the Fire Keeper had a most perplexed look.

The Fire Keeper stood up and walked over to Trixie’s side. She placed her hand gently on the mare's shoulder and sat down beside her. The bed creaked under the weight of the human and sagged down lowering Trixie with it.

“What do you mean, Miss Trixie?” The Fire Keeper said, stroking her silvery mane.

Trixie sighed lowering her head. “Trixie was born an orphan. All she knows was that her mother was a threshal and her father a unicorn. That’s it.”

“And how did you know this?” The Fire Keeper asked.

Starlight and Twilight gave each other unsure looks. Eventually Twilight took Starlight and exited the wagon leaving the two friends to talk in privacy. Something like this was something that Twilight didn’t feel right being part of, especially since she wasn’t really friends with Trixie to begin with, nor was Starlight.

Once alone Trixie resided to hug the Fire Keeper. It wasn’t sudden, but a slow intimate hug. Trixie wrapped her tail around the woman’s waist and leaned her head against her shoulder and rested her arms around the human.

Unsure of what to do The Fire Keeper cupped her hands on her lap and waited for Trixie to get comfy. One the mare was she continued with her story.

“Trixie was born nameless and homeless. Left in a basket in a cave where a traveling bat pony mare took Trixie in and gave her the Lulamoon name.”

Trixie looked over to her dresser and levitated a picture from it to her. The frame was old oak wood with a dirty glass cover over it. In the picture was a younger Trixie with a ponytail and at her side was a bat pony mare. Tall, hefty, and wore a large tan robe that a noble pony would wear.

She was dark brown with white hair and large emerald eyes. She had one bat wing wrapped around the filly form of Trixie with a silly grin on her face while Trixie had a cute smile waving at the camera.

“Aww. you’re so cute.” The Fire Keeper cooed at the mare.

“Yeah I was a little trouble maker back then. I miss her,” Trixie sighed sadly looking at the picture.

“Why don’t you visit her more often?” The Fire Keeper asked.

Trixie levitated the picture back to its place on the dresser and placed it face down. “Trixie does see her. The thing is it’s hard to see a pony when they’re gone.”

Unsure of what she meant the Fire keeper sat in place waiting for an explanation. Upon getting none she stood up and tried to take Trixie with her, but was let go of as the mare rolled over on her bed.

“Leave Trixie, she want’s to be alone for awhile.”

Nodding she Fire Keeper leaned over Trixie and tucked the mare into the bed with the comforter. Turning to leave the woman paused. Looking back from the doors threshold she doubled back and leaned over Trixie and gave her a gentle kiss on the head, before leaving the wagon, and Trixie to her thoughts.

Trixie once more looked over to her dresser and the picture from before floated over to her in a pink aura. The old frame settled down on the side of the bed facing Trixie. The blue mare touched the edge of the frame thinking fondly of the batmare in it.

“I love you mom.” She said letting her eyes rest.

A New Outfit on Life

Author's Note

Hey there everyone!

How's life going? I'm doing great! So here I have a new chapter ready for the taking and reading! So now we get to see what the Fire Keeper is doing in Ponyville while Trixie goes emo. :scootangel:

What is going to happen? Who will she meet? Will she make friends?

Remember to read rate love and tolerate! Enjoy!!

A New Outfit on Life

While Trixie remained at her home Starlight and Twilight showed the Fire Keeper around Ponyville. At first it was very awkward for the human. Many of the ponies avoided her like she was some kind of monster. Others heard about her association with Trixie, thanks to a certain pegasus, and avoided her altogether. Some came up to her and tried to befriend her while others kept their distance from the human unsure of what to make of her.

Many of the foals wanted to go see the strange creature walking the streets of Ponyville with the Princess and her student, but many of the parents kept the little ones at bay. It annoyed Twilight to see the citizens of Ponyville acting in such a way. She thought this kind of fear had long gone after Zecora was integrated into the town. Yet, she felt a small glimmer of hope when a group of fillies ran up to them and surrounded the Fire Keeper.

Among the group Twilight singled out the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Silver Spoon, Babs Seed, Pipsqueak, Rumble, and Twists.

All of them surrounded the human woman making her giggle with glee at the cute huddle of ponies around her. She knelt down and picked up Rumble from under his arms and lifted him eye level with her.

Rumble blushed looking into the Fire Keeper’s eyes. He thought she was very pretty. From beneath him the others felt envious wanting to be carried by the human as their tiny arms waved up at her and questions bombarded her.

The Fire Keeper giggled again tickling Rumble on his belly making the colt laugh at her gentle touch to his fluffy tummy. After the tickle session was over she put the little colt down and picked up Silver Spoon who gave her a silly grin.

“Hi! I’m Silver Spoon!”

“Awww!! Thou art the most adorable thing I have ever seen!” The woman squealed hugging Silver Spoon tightly, to the point her eyes bulged out.

Starlight magically slipped Silver Spoon out of her arms confusing the human.

“Let’s not make a bad first impression by suffocating filles, friend.” Starlight said putting Silver Spoon back on the ground, gasping for breath.

“Sh-heee, huff, is really, huff, strong...Huff” Silver painted earning giggles and laughs from the others.

The Fire Keeper blushed petting Silver on the head gently. “Forgive me little one.”

“Nah, it’s fine… My mane!!”

Panicked Silver Spoon ran to the water fountain, Sweetie Belle right behind her, and tried to fix her ruffled mane with the white unicorn fillies help.

The colts present rolled their eyes at Silvers, ‘over reaction’ while the other fillies, specifically Babs glared at them.

“Mane style is nothing to scoff at,” Babs said blowing her bangs out. “It takes a lotta work!”

Rumble scoffed with a wave of his hoof. “What does it matter? It just gets messed up again. I like Scootaloo’s mane style. Rough and unkempt! It’s awesome!”

Suddenly the filly in question felt very self conscious about herself and tried to hide in the back of the group. Once Silver had fixed her mane with help from Sweetie, she returned to the group and sat down beside Scootaloo who was trying to hide herself from the group.

The Fire keeper looked at all of them with a look of glee. She’d never seen so many cute little ponies in her life. Her heart beat so fast she was sure it would burst from her chest by the sheer cuteness around her.

She looked into their wide eyes. Such huge adorable eyes. Their soft floppy ears, their little tails. Suddenly her thoughts went back to Trixie’s baby pictures and how depressed she seemed back in her wagon. The Fire Keeper hoped she would be alright.

“Excuse me miss?”

The Fire Keeper shook her head looking down at a yellow filly with a apple red curly mane with a shield cutie mark.

“Yes?” She greeted the filly sitting down on the ground.

“What are you? Did you come from the Everfree Forest?” She asked.

“Yes I did little one.” She said patting her head.

“Are you a monster?” another asked.

“No, i’m no monster.” she chuckled lightly.

The little ones asked all sorts of questions to the Fire Keeper which she was all too happy to answer. She answered even the most preposterous questions trying to put their little minds at ease, until finally the teacher Miss Cheerilee shooed them away for pestering her.

Once the little ones were gone Starlight, Twilight, and the Fire Keeper continued on their way to Rarity’s home. It wasn’t long before they reach the familiar sight of Carousel Boutique in the distance. It was like a white radiant castle that stood out in a dull section of town like a white beacon.

The Fire keeper could see Twilight’s castle in the distance, but this boutique stood out among the common hut like homes with straw roofs. It was simple, elegant, and showed a sense of beauty and grace.

Twilight and Starlight walked up to the door and gave it a light knock. There was no response at first so Starlight knocked again while Twilight checked to see if the store was still open. Seeing the sign said, ‘open’ Twilight walked back to the door and opened, a little bell rang signaling their arrival, allowing Starlight and the Fire Keeper into the boutique and followed close behind.

Starlight looked around as a sing song voice called from deep within the boutique. “Coming!!”

From upstairs came down Rarity Belle. White unicorn with a lovely violet mane.

She walked with such elegance and grace it humbled the Fire Keeper greatly. Where Trixie walked with pride and vanity in every step this pony was humble and gentle and carried herself in such a manner.

“Twilight! Starlight! Darlings it’s so good to see you again!” The unicorn walked up to the group and hugged the two mares. “What brings you in today? Oh, did I forget something? I forgot something didn’t I?” Rarity asked in a frightened tone.

Starlight shook her head gently holding her friend by the shoulders. “No, Rarity there’s nothing wrong. You didn’t forget anything.” Starlight assured Her.

Twilight nodded in agreement. “That’s right Rarity. If you did we’d just remind you so don’t worry. We actually wanted you to meet a new friend of ours.”

Twilight gesture to an empty hall to which Rarity quirked her brow. She was sure this was some sort of joke, yet she rarely heard of Twilight being in on jokes. Starlight on the other hoof was notorious for helping Rainbow and Pinkie on many occasions. She looked at Starlight trying to determine if this was some sort of joke but saw no indication this was the case.

After a few moments Starlight and Twilight exchanged odd looks before walking into the next room with Rarity in tow. They came into the room to see the Fire Keeper looking at various mannequins with dresses and a few decorative saddles.

That was when she heard Rarity gasp loudly making all eyes turn on her. Starlight and Twilight both sighed in resignation knowing this kind of reaction was typical of their fashion savvy friend. Seeing something out of the ordinary typically got this kind of reaction out of the mare. Twilight and Starlight both knew this, that is until Rarity shot upright and ran over to the Fire Keeper looking over the, ‘robe’ she wore with a look of disgust.

“Blegh! Darling wherever did you get this drab garment?” Rarity nearly wailed.

The Fire Keeper furrowed her brows at Rarity making the mare step back slightly.

“It belongs to my friend. Please don’t insult it.” She said pulling the cloth over her breasts. “Trixie gave it to me so I could feel comfortable…”

Rarity looked over at her two friends and they explained to her that the Fire Keeper was from a society that believed walking bare was socially unacceptable. Once Rarity understood that she regarded the garment in new light. She still gave it a sour look but then she recognized the symbol on it.

“Pardon me darling,” She said getting the Fire keepers attention. “I’m sorry about what I said but, is that bed sheet Trixie’s by chance?”

“Yes, why?”

“Oh nothing darling!” Rarity said looking back to Twilight. “So, how is Trixie doing these days?”

The Fire Keeper sensed something. Something about Rarity was off. Her magical energy changed. A hint of anger and frustration webbed its way into her at the mention of Trixie’s name.

Something must have happened between the two which prompted the reaction out of Rarity, but she wasn’t sure what. Keeping the thought in the back of her mind the Fire Keeper decided to answer Rarity’s question.

“She’s fine.” She said cautiously.

“Ah, well that’s good!” Rarity said suddenly cheered up.

Though oblivious to her behavior Starlight and Twilight talked to their friend while the Fire Keeper gave a hard look to Rarity who’d turn her back on her to talk with Starlight and twilight.

She knew rarity was putting on a facade. The energy in her was still full of anger and mistrust towards Trixie. The Fire Keeper could sense it. It was deep rooted whatever it was. Something Trixie did hurt Rarity in such a way that she held onto it to this very day.

She would have to ask Trixie about it some other time. For now she had other problems to deal with. Money. She needed to help Trixie if she was going to live with her and not be a burden on the mare. The Fire Keeper was so used to living of ash and the land in the Firelink Shrine she never once thought about working for a living. It wasn’t her fault though. It was a Fire Keeper's job to live in poverty and survive off the offerings of others and the land. Yet, this wasn’t her land. These ponies had a very different way of thinking. Their day to day lives wasn’t about survival or a struggle against evil, although from what Trixie told her there were times like that.

That thought was interrupted when she felt her limbs start to move on their own. She realized there was a magical aura around her going from limb to limb as a measuring tape flew around her with neck breaking speeds.

“That should do it.” Rarity declared going over to a sewing machine with a floating notepad.

“Thanks Rarity, we appreciate it!” Starlight said running over to the Fire Keeper.

“What just happened?” The human asked.

“Oh, Rarity is just going to whip something up for you to wear so you can give Trixie her bed sheet back.” Starlight casually said. “Rarity makes the best clothes in all of Equestria.”

Starlight looked back at the unicorn with a hint of envy in her eyes. “I wish I was as good at making things as she is.”

“Don’t worry Starlight, I’m sure she’d love to teach you if you asked.” Twilight said.

“Right.”

Then Rarity came up to the Fire Keeper with her notepad on her magical aura and a pen too. “So, Miss Fire Keeper, what is it you’d like?”

“Uh, beg pardon?” The Fire Keeper asked not realizing what was asked of her.

“Oh, darling I’m gonna make you a new gown, what do you want me to make you?” Rarity asked.

Unsure of what she would want the Fire Keeper walked around looking at various things around the boutique. Nothing suited her fancy. She was a woman of simple tastes, to the point, based off what she saw presently, wouldn’t meet up to Rarity’s standards.

Eventually she found a parchment and a pen and asked if she could sketch something out for Rarity to look at. The woman took her pen and tapped her chin knowing exactly what she wanted. Quickly and with expert precision she drew lines all over the parchment in a seemingly random manner until a human figure began to emerge from the strokes.

What emerged from the finished image stunned the three ponies. They each looked at the finished sketch and instantly recognized it as a human variant of Trixie’s old stage costume. A simple short layered dress with a corset. Short sleeved with gloves that had a black design on them and a hat and cape similarly designed in the fashion of Trixie’s.

“Wow, that’s cool!” Starlight exclaimed.

“Isn’t it? I didn’t know you were into Trixie That you’d try to dress like her.” Twilight added.

The Fire Keeper blushed holding the drawing against her chest rocking it back and forth.

“Well, what can I say?” She whispered. “She saved me from the cold and offered her home to me. She’s truly the most generous pony I met.”

Rarity huffed as the Fire Keeper offer the image to her and looked it over. In her mind she scoffed at the idea of anyone calling Trixie a ‘generous pony’. To her the idea seemed preposterous. Yet all the same she owed Starlight and Twilight more favor than she cared to admit. It was time to pay up.

Not that she minded doing it for her friends and their new friend of course. It was just Trixie and thinking about her that made the alabaster unicorn fume. She hated Trixie. Yet she would work on this project with as much diligence as she would a top client. It was of course her place to generous, even to a witch like Trixie, she supposed.

“I’d like something like this please. If it’s not too much trouble.” The Fire Keeper asked, giving Rarity the picture.

Despite her feelings Rarity put on her best smile and nodded to the human. “It might take me a while but I’m sure I can make this for you. Would you care to stay a while so I can get your figure down? I don’t a ponyquine to fit you so it’d make it easier if I could use you to model?”

The Fire Keeper smiled and agreed to stay and help Rarity. For the rest of the day she and Starlight stayed to help with her new outfit while Twilight went back to see if Trixie was doing well. When twilight arrived at Trixie’s wagon however there was trouble brewing.

Trixie was fighting somepony.

A hint of what's to come... Eventually. XD

Hello everyone! Just a heads up I'm having trouble with the next chapter so I won't have it up until at least tomorrow Sunday at the latest I hope. Life got super busy and I've been trying to do art for this fic as I go along. That being said I made something for you all to look at as a idea of where I'll be going with the fic eventually. So enjoy this place holder Trixie pic.

Free internet cookie for whoever guesses what she is. :twilightsmile:

Darkness Rises

Author's Note

And here we are folks!

The next big change in the Firekeeper! I've waited a long time for this and hope you all enjoy this light read as things start to fall together. I've taken stories from the Friend Forever comic series as well as the main stream MLPFIM show and the entirety of dark souls 3 for sure. In fact most of the lore and ideas come from Dark souls 3 so, keep that in mind. :twilightsmile:

Also this is a choice chapter so,remember to cast your vote at the end so pay attention to what's going on as you read!

As always read, rate, love and tolerate!

Unless you know someone is an invading whore! In which case have at em!

Darkness Rises

Twilight looked at the scene before her. Trixie was facing down another pony. It was a unicorn mare with a light blue curly mane and a light purple coat, wearing a black cloak. A gust of wind blew and made her cloak fly up revealing her caduceus cutie mark.

The mare was staring at Trixie with her horn blowing a deep sickly green and black, Trixie was facing her with an angry look on her face. Before Twilight could get a word out, Trixie fired a pink beam of magic from her horn at the cloaked mare.

The pony had to erect a magical shield to absorb the attack. After Trixie finished her attack the cloaked mare retaliated shooting a magical bolt at Trixie. The bolt his Trixie square in the chest and sent her spiraling down the dirt road.

“Where is it!?” The pony yelled at Trixie. “Where’s the amulet!?”

Trixie struggled to get back up as the pony shot another bolt at her.

Twilight ran up, standing between the two ponies and flaring her wings and her horn engulfed in a magical blow. Twilight erected a shield to deflect the bolt back at the pony who had to teleport away to not get hurt..

“Enough! Stand down!” Twilight yelled, at the cloaked pony.

The mare scoffed turning tail to run away. Twilight wanted to run after her but stayed behind to tend to Trixie. Twilight lifted the blue mare's head up but was promptly shoved away by both Trixie’s hooves.

“No! You need to go after her!” Trixie screamed.

“But Trixie--”

“NO! Stop her! She’s after the amulet!”

Twilight shook her head, not getting what Trixie was trying to say. “Trixie… What amulet? You don’t mean the-”

“THE ALICORN AMULET!!”

Twilight paused. Her wings folded back to her sides as she stared dumbly at the fleeing mare who rounded a corner. Trixie by now had managed to get up to her hooves and stared at the back of Twilight’s head.

After the mare in the cloak was gone, Twilight quickly turned on Trixie and made a brisk pace to the edge of town. Not saying a word, Trixie quickly followed the purple princess to the edge of the town and to a large clearing.

Once they entered the clearing Twilight walked to the edge of the Everfree Forest, and then stopped at the tree line. Twilight turned to Trixie and whispered to her, “Okay Trixie, I need you to listen to me carefully.”

Trixie lowered her head and scooted closer to Twilight and perked her ears up, as Twilight whispered something into her ear. Once they finished Trixie stood upright and ran into the forest as twilight ran back to the town, followed closely by the cloaked pony.

*Carousel Boutique*

Rarity was just finishing the final touches to the new outfit for the Fire Keeper. Though she considered it her finest work thus far, the theme behind it made her frown at every turn of the process.

For rarity, it was a harrowing process. Yet she did her duty as a fashionista to the letter and never falter for a moment.

Tugging a few more times with a thread and needle, the alabaster unicorn finished the new cape for the Fire Keeper's new outfit. Breaking the fine thread she walked around the Fire keeper, who stood very still like a mannequin.

Smiling at her work Rarity magically levitated a mirror over to the Fire Keeper and allowed her to marvel at her new clothes. Now, Fire Keepers were conditioned from birth to be modest, gentle, and esteemed pyromancers.

Yet the Fire Keeper couldn’t help but smile and let out a series of girly giggles, as she twirled around allowing her new cape to flow around her along with her long top. Her new magician styled hat covered her like an umbrella as her long braided hair flowed below it.

Rarity looked up to see the woman smiling brightly, and all her animosity for Trixie washed away. Seeing a happy client made her feel much better.

“Well, darling? What do you think?”

The Fire Keeper twirled once more to see her back.

“I love it! Thank you, Miss Rarity.”

“Oh, think nothing of it dear!” Rarity beamed at the human kindly. “It was a most delightful challenge.”

The Fire Keeper bowed to Rarity humbly. “I should still reward thee.”

Rarity quickly waved her hooves at the woman. “Oh, no please. It was my pleasure to help a friend out.”

The Fire Keeper nodded. She then took on a contemplative look, tapping her chin with a finger. “Then perhaps, in my and Trixie’s travels, I could spread word of this marvelous work thou has constructed.”

Now Rarity being the Element of Generosity was by no means a vain pony, or she would have you believe, but she loved the idea of her work spreading to the untouched regions of Equestria. Perhaps even abroad.

“Oh, that would be marvelous darling.”

“Again thank you for hits.”

Stepping off the podium the Fire Keeper walked around the boutique looking at the various dresses. Once she finished her rounds the Fire Keeper walked out of the boutique giving Rarity a fond farewell before walking deeper into Ponyville.

Walking around ponies took notice of her outfit. Many compared it to Trixie’s outfit, and some thought it might have actually been her in disguise. Along the way the Fire Keeper ran into Silver Spoon again along with Sweetie Belle.

The two fillies practically galloped to the human.

“Hey! How are you doing, Fire Keeper?” The fillies greeted her together.

The Fire Keeper gave a warm smile to the fillies before scooping them up in her arms holding them like two toddlers.

“Well, if it isn’t the adorable squad,” The Fire Keeper coos at them rubbing their tummies.

Silver Spoon and Sweetie giggle squirming in the human's arms as they suddenly leap from her arms to the ground. The woman kneels down to their level and smiles.

“What are you two doing out here?” She asked them.

“We came to see you, and noticed you were wearing new clothes.” Silver said.

Sweeties chimed in, “Yeah, did my sister make them for you?”

“Rarity?”

Both fillies nodded.

“Well, yes she did. Isn’t it wonderful?” The Fire Keeper said twirling for them. “It’s based on Miss Trixie’s magician outfit.”

Sweetie gave a clap of her hooves saying how great it looked. Silver Spoon on the other hand was blushing red with a dreamy stare. The Fire Keeper Noticed this and looked at Sweetie Belle for an explanation.

“She’s a big Trixie fan, and she has a crush on Trixie.” Sweetie whispered in the Fire Keeper’s ear.

“I Do not!” Silver yelled, jumping on Sweetie, who started giggling as the grey filly swatted at her mane.

“Silver! Stahhpp! You’re so annoying!” Sweetie giggled.

“You’re annoying!” Silver said back still swatting and Sweeties bangs.

The Fire Keeper giggled as Twilight came running up to her, startling the two fillies out of their play fighting.

“Fire Keeper! You need to come quick!” Twilight screamed to her.

“What’s wrong, Princess?” She asked.

“Trixie’s in trouble!” Twilight replied skipping in place impatiently. ‘I sent her to the Everfree Forest to get something, I need you to come with me!”

The Fire Keeper's thoughts stopped. She had enough time for her brain to register,”Trixie” and “trouble” before her body took action, bolting down the road. Twilight quickly teleported in front of the Fire Keeper and lead the way to the Everfree Forest.

*Deep in the Everfree Forest*

Trixie was walking through the darkness of the Everfree. Even though it was day time, the trees grew so high and so thick it could have passed for night time. Trixie had been following the directions given to her by Twilight, trying to see if she could find the hut of a local resident to the forest.

Twilight Told her to tell somepony named Zecora to take the Alicorn Amulet and give it to the princess as quickly as possible.

As Trixie made her way through, she kept a brisk pace and didn’t dally long in one place. After ten minutes of searching the unicorn came across a small tree that had windows on it and a large door. Hanging from the trees were bottles of all shapes, sizes, and colors. There were old tribal masks everywhere and several tiki style torches lighting the area.

Trixie noticed the door had a wreath of some kind hanging over it and approached the door, occasionally glancing up at it. That’s when she heard it. A voice that whispered from somewhere nearby.

*You have returned.*

Trixie nearly jumped out of her skin hearing the voice. She darted her head around looking for the source of the voice she heard.

*We knew you’d come back to seek our power.*

“Who’s there?!” Trixie yelled. “Show yourself!”

The voice chuckled lightly. It was a soft feminine voice that called to her from somewhere deep in the forest.

Trixie followed it deep into the forest, where she came across a large stone pillar. Beneath it was a small stone, covered in ancient griffin glyphs. Trixie could sense a familiar presence beneath the surface of the pillar. One she was all too familiar with.

Trixie’s mind became blank as she slowly inched forward and began pawing at the dirt beneath the stone pillar. The voice cooed in her ears, gently guiding her to itself.

*Yes, little pony. Come. Come and reclaim us. Set us free.* It said gently.

Trixie kept digging in her mindless stupor until she dug about ten inches deep and her hoof hit something. She managed to stay focused long enough to levitate the object, a small wooden box, out from the hole and laid it on the ground before her.

Opening the box Trixie could see the Alicorn Amulet before her. It’s whispers and promises of power and fame once again echoing in her mind. Without thinking the unicorn mindlessly picked up the amulet.

*Yes, set us free once again, and we’ll give you everything you desire.* The Amulet promised.

Trixie took pause. She’d heard these promises before and what had it gotten her? Pain, and misery. She had become public enemy number one for so long and here she was about to throw it away again. Her thought’s fell on her new friend, the Fire Keeper. While Trixie didn’t think it was right of them to be considered friends she did admire the female human greatly. Trixie showed her a side of herself that nopony else had seen of Trixie before.

That had to count for something deep down. Trixie thought. The amulet hissed at her, warning her to not forget what it had done for her in the past. That was when Trixie made up her mind. Taking her hat off, Trixie placed the amulet into a small pocket inside her hat and placed her hat back on her head. As she did the amulet lashed out, sending a pulse of dark energy across the landscape all across the globe in seconds.

Once it was all over the amulet became silent and Trixie gave a sigh of relief.

“Well done Trixie.”

Trixie spun around to see the pony who attacked her from before standing behind a tree.

“Who are you? What do you want?” Trixie hissed at the mare.

The pony held up her hooves, sitting on her haunches to show she had no hostile intent, but all the same Trixie’s horn glowed showing she was ready for anything to come.

“I am called Radiant Hope. I was hoping to get the Alicorn Amulet from you,” The mare said. “I need it to help a friend.”

“Well, Trixie isn’t in the mood for giving things away for free.” Trixie glared at the mare.

The pony named Hope sighed shaking her head. “I was afraid you’d say that,” Hope said lighting up her horn. “I don’t want to do this but I really, really need that amulet. So, I offer you this proposal. An exchange.”

Stepping to the side the unicorn revealed the bound and gagged forms of Twilight and the Fire Keeper. Trixie’s heart sank at the sight of her human friend being held captive. Yet, she held a neutral face hoping to bluff her way out of this one.

“Ha! You think capturing Twilight Sparkle and this thing means anything?” Trixie challenged the mare with a mighty step forward. “For all Trixie knows this is some illusion trick! And Trixie knows all about those.” She said with a grin.

Hope only smiled back at, Trixie. Drawing a small dagger from her cloak, Hope walked up next to the Fire Keeper and dragged the sharp tip of the straight blade across her leg. Trixie noted the outfit the woman wore was similar to her own. The pants she wore were body tight and easily slit by the sharp dagger.

Once there was a decent amount of the Fire Keepers leg exposed, Hope took hold of the dagger in her magic and slowly placed it in the center of her thigh. Trixie noted the mare turned a slight paler shade as she quickly lifted the dagger and drove it into the Fire Keeper’s leg.

The Fire Keeper let out a muffled scream as the feeling of absolute pain hit her leg. It was the same burning sensation she once felt long ago. When she was betrayed by the one she loved and spent most her energy to help and tend to.

Trixie saw the tears run down her friends face, and Twilight Struggled against her restraints. A magical suppression ring glowed brightly on her horn. A dead give away she was trying to use her magic but couldn’t.

The Fire keeper fell on her back, as soft sobs resonated from her gagged mouth. Trixie stared wide eyed at the unicorn, Hope, too shocked to say any smart remarks.

Hope looked at her with a scary grin, not one of malice or anger, but deep rooted fear. Trixie recognized it. Hope didn’t want things to go this far. It was clear to Trixie she was no killer, but that was something Trixie learned to let go of long ago. She wanted to lash out at the pony for hurting her friend. She wanted Hope to suffer for what she did to the Fire keeper.

She wouldn’t risk the possibility that Hope would hurt her again if she retaliated. Instead Trixie did a more or less sensible thing.

“Alright, you proved your point.I’ll give you the amulet,” Trixie said, as Twilight shook her head. “But, you will let my friends go first!”

Hope shook herself out of her shocked state and held the dagger up to the Fire keeper’s neck. She pressed the tip of the blade to her neck, drawing a bit of blood from it.

“No, Trixie. Give me the amulet then I’ll let them go.”

“How does Trixie know you’ll keep your word?”

“It’s either that or I’ll - I’ll cut... I’ll cut your friend!” Hope said, with a hint of desperation in her voice.

Trixie frowned taking off her hat and reached into it with her hoof. The Fire keeper turned her head to see Trixie concentrating hard as she reached into the hat and stepped closer. At first she didn’t know what Trixie was planning. The unicorn came closer and Hope reached with her open hoof to take the Amulet from Trixie’s now extended hoof.

Then it all happened.

Trixie tossed up the amulet into the air. Hope was so fixated on it she let go of the Fire Keeper and leapt into the air instinctively as she magically grabbed the amulet. The Fire Keeper saw Trixie’s hoof twist and a large flame erupted from it.

A sphere of raging flames expanded out from Trixie hoof as she let out her combustion spell into Hope as she was sent back into the forest with a loud pained scream.

When the mare was out of sight, Trixie helped her friend tending to her wounded leg.

“Trixie…” The Fire keeper said in a whimper, clutching her leg.

“Don’t worry it’s over.”

“Thank you…” The Fire keeper whispered hugging Trixie.

Trixie smiled hugging her friend back and gently caressed her long blonde hair. Trixie felt her heart beating fast against her chest and a new feeling overcame her. She felt a spark inside of her that she never felt before.

“Don’t worry. Trixie’s here,” She said nuzzling her friend's cheek. “Trixie won’t let anything happen to you again.”

“Thank you.” The Fire keeper said letting Trixie bandage her leg.

*Deeper in the Forest*

Deeper in the forest, Hope struggled to move as she wobbled along the dirt path of the Everfree heading north.

“Heh, it hurts so much…” She coughed clutching her burned body.

Her entire lower half of her body was burned badly. The combustion spell nearly engulfed her forcing her to teleport away at the last second. Her cloak was in tatters and her mane and tail singed, but she had what she wanted.

She slipped the alicorn amulet from her cloak and looked at the shiny black surface of it. Smiling she put the amulet back and continued to wobble down the path.

“Don’t worry Sombra… I’m coming back for you.”

* ??? *

Out in a dark land where the skies were always red like blood, stood a castle among the ruins of a larger town below. At the highest tower stood a woman clad in leather armor with a long cape with vein like decals on it. Her long black hair flowed in the winds as she sat in a simple meditative position.

She wore a leather glove that covered her right arm to her short sleeved vest which had a high collar on it. Her left arm had a large round shoulder plate, silver in color, that wrapped around it with several smaller armor plated beneath running down her arm. A well kept clawed gauntlet with leather on it covered the rest of her arm. Her hand resting palm side up on her tall boots that were crossed. In her hair was a feather pin with pure white feathers compared to her darker skin.

She was in deep meditation, her mind was clear. Her body was calm. Her spirit was at peace.

She sat there for days and nights, until one day a dark magical pulse awakened her. Her eyes were wide, but became narrow as she felt the presence of something familiar.

"Finally," She grunted standing up. "Anri!"

From within the tower a tall man clad in full metal body armor with a large crest shield walked behind her and knelt before her.

"Yes, mistress?"

Not bothering to turn around the woman placed a helmet over her head. It was a large silver helmet with long black hair at the top in a ponytail like fashion. The main part of the helm was silver and beak like in shape but had a design depicting a wold on it and blue cloth around it covering her face and neck.

Upon her beast was a amulet with a wolf and crescent moon behind it. She held the amulet in one hand and turned her attention to the man behind her.

"Anri. Take Horace and prepare the Abyss Watchers." She then leaned in to his ear and whispered something to him.

"It shall be done, mistress." Anri said.

Anri stood up and gave a polite bow. He then turned on his heels and began to leave when his mistress slapped her metal gauntlet hand against her thigh. Anri stopped in place and turned back and knelt again before her.

The woman sighed, "Anri... I told you knot to kneel before me. I hate that."

Anri stood up and spoke in an apologetic tone, "Forgive me. I meant no disrespect mistress."

She sighed, but cracked a smile at Anri. "Ever so loyal to me aren't you, Anri?"

"Forever mistress."

She looked out and changed her gaze to face to her right, where she was facing north. The landscape was crawling with tiny figures below. The bodies of the undead and plagued. All of them making the ground a sea of flesh and bone, she despised all of the figures below. She pointed to the north and said, "I want you to find Priscilla the halfbreed. I want you to take her to the frozen north to guard a sacred site."

"Yes mistress. I shall do it at once." Anri said bowing once more before taking his leave.

Shoving past him and angry looking black creature, equine in nature, with a jagged horn and gossamer green hair approached the woman and hissed at her.

"Diana!"

The woman named, Diana, sighed rubbing the ridge of her nose from under her helms cloth. "Chrysalis."

"What's taking so long?! My changelings are starving to death and you haven't kept your end of our bargain!!" Chrysalis growled.

Diana groaned loudly at the changeling Queen feeling a headache coming along. "Had you followed my instructions back during the invasion, none of your changelings would be dying, Chrysalis," Diana turned to face the royal changeling, crossing her arms behind her back. "Had you listened to me and killed Celestia and the Elements of Harmony, you would have won and none of your changelings would have died. Your sons would still be alive."

Chrysalis hissed, gripping her chest with a holey hoof. Fresh tears of anger and sorrow filled her eyes as she stared hatefully at Diana. The human didn't flinch, instead smiling and gently ran her hand across Chrysalis's cheek.

"Listen well Chrysalis, there may yet be a way to save your changelings." She said pointing north again. "Go to the Crystal empire and wait for a pony named Hope to find you. She will tell you I sent her. Do as she says, and I promise you'll be rewarded."

The Queen of the Changelings hissed, but nodded and flew out over the balcony and into the distance.

Diana watched as the changeling disappeared over the horizon. Looking down she saw Anri he most loyal follower leading a legion of one hundred of her best troops, known as the abyss watchers, marching along in a small group. She smile and looked down at her amulet. She unbuttoned her vest and reached for a second chain between her breasts and pulled out another amulet. This one was a simple triangle with a red flame painted on it.

Holding it close to her heart, Diana said a small prayer and held the amulet high in the air as it glowed with radiant light. Once the light dies out she put the amulet back in her vest and buttoned it up and then turned to enter her tower closing the large doors behind her.

Later that same night the Fire keeper had a most terrible nightmare of the end times. A time when the world would cease to exist and all life would perish leaving a husk behind. The only comfort she had was Trixie whispering in her ear as she tried to sleep through the nightmare but was unable to awaken, even Princess Luna was powerless to intervene in the nightmare.

And so the Fire Keeper suffer a night with an endless nightmare until she awoke the next morning when the first rays of sunlight touched her cheeks.

Where will Diana send the abyss watchers?

A. Ponyville to investigate the dark pulse?

B. Canterlot and then march to the Crystal Empire?

Journal entry 10,223

Author's Note

A small thing I decided to do every so often. Bit of lore here and there and a means to see behind the scenes. Just filler. :twilightsmile: while I decide on what to do next. Plus it gives everyone time to cast a vote. :raritywink:

Journal entry 10,223

In the cover of darkness a stroke from a match lit a tiny flame that revealed a battle scarred face. It was the face of a human woman with dark skin and emerald green eyes. She wore armor fashioned in leather and steel. She wore one metal gauntlet fashioned in a traditional knight style. Thick and heavy, the rest of her was covered in traditional Abyss Watcher attire save for her wolf-style helm that lay at the side of a large desk she sat at.

Taking her flame in hand the woman lit seven candles around her desk and put the flame out, then discarding the used match on the floor. At her side was a steel crown the Fire Keeper once wore. Beside that was a large leather book with a large quill beside its in a inkwell.

Opening the book and taking the quill in hand the woman began to write in the blank pages. Her writing was swift and elegant, like an oil painting made of calligraphy over a canvas of parchment.

*Journal Entry*

I sensed something.

Something dark and vile.

It resided in the west.

I could feel the darkness swell for a brief moment, and then… gone. I know what I felt though. A dangerous vile thing of cruelty and poison. The touch of the Abyss.

It has been over six-thousand some years since I last encountered the Abyss. It was a long grueling battle that seemed like it would never end. When I decided to let the flame of the first kiln die, I knew the Abyss would take over and leave its mark.

That, is the beauty of my plan.

Long ago the great Knight Artorias traversed the Abyss and went to the deepest depths of that nightmarish hell, The Deep. There he fought and slew the darkwraiths who resided there, but became corrupted by it though his sword.

Not much is known about this dark place, even the most ancient of times in High Lothric have few entries on the subject and its effects. After the flames died I myself became the bearer of the flame and gave part of it to the Fire Keeper, who helped me through my many trials.

That gave me the power I needed to see the Abyss for what it was.

The Abyss was the origin of the flame. Deep down I traveled, unhindered due to my power over the flame, and it was here that I lived for five-hundred years, and watched, recorded, learned. The Abyss was evil. Pure and simple.

It had to be contained.

As the world dies and the flames faded, legend always told that the bells would toll signaling the undead to rise from their graves across the lands. This also gives the Abyss power. It’s only through the flame and light that the Abyss can be contained beneath the earth, when the flame extinguishes it allows the darkness to blanket the lands.

Nothing can escape it.

It was what I planned from the start. Build my armies and loyal followers and outlast the age of darkness that followed after the kiln died. Yet, with all of this I had to make a great sacrifice. I lost the one closest to me.

Yet all hope is not lost, for my plan had an unexpected boon. After almost ten-thousand years the world was reborn again and the land began teeming with life once again. This time however it was a world powerful with magic and an uncanny resilience to the Abyss and its influence.

Unexpected? Yes, but it was something I could easily put into my plans.

I may not be able to destroy the Abyss, that would destroy the world itself, but I now have the means to eternally contain it. All I need now is for the other half of the flame to grow and return to me so i can seal the gates forever.

First, I need to remove a few, hindrances.

My loyal knight Anri and my Abyss Watchers will handle it. Anri has never failed before.

Rude Awakening

Author's Note

Sorry for the super late update my loyal followers! :fluttercry:

I know I kept promising the update and kept missing it and I'm so so sorry. I know it's not much but I have more on the way for tomorrow so hopefully I'll update on time. I'm sad to say my PS3 dies and I had to repurchase Metal Gear Solid V the Phantom Pain, and well.... like with Dark Souls 3 I lost a lot of my attention to this game. Sorry. :twilightblush:

I promise I'll try to do better in the future to keep my update promises, even though I keep saying I will. Anyways hope you all enjoy the update. next time we get to see the Fire Keeper and Trixie work on the farm.

Hot....

Sweaty.... Sexy muscles.... haaaaaaaaa.......

...... I have issues I just realized.

ENJOY THE GAME! YOU LOST THE GAME!! ALL OF YOU!!!

Friendly warning!! Next chapter ~~might~~, WILL get a little raunchy.

Rude Awakening

Anri was a knight of Astora, and a blade of the Blue Sentinels. Now, he served the Ashen One, Diana Mistress of Flames.

Never before had he once thought that he’d be leading an army to investigate a source of great dark power. He, a humble knight of a kingdom long forgotten to the sands of time, or in his case ashes of time. He chuckled at the little joke he made in his head as he marched with his close and faithful companion Horace towards a small village on the farthest part of the land.

It would take weeks to travel on foot, but thanks to Diana there was now a way to travel by means of the bonfires. Far from the castle where Diana resided, Anri approached a lone bonfire in an open sanddune shadowed by a single tree.

All around the dunes were the bodies and armor of fallen warriors and monsters alike. There were dragon bones, some small some large. Remains of armor littered the sand from many ages. One look and one would have guessed that time itself had merged to a single point to bring all the armies of the world together for one great battle.

The bonfire itself was rather unimpressive.

Like all other bonfires it had a coiled sword in it. A small mother of flames surrounded the coiled sword.

Anri approached the fire. At his side his ever faithful companion Horace watched as his friend knelt down and reached for the flame. Anri closed his hollowed eyes, feeling for the flames that still burned across the world.

Each flame reached out to the flames across the world, it was an easy and fast way to travel by oneself. To take a whole group would require each individual to ignite the fire and travel by flame. With all the Abyss Watchers that’d take hours, but thanks to a handle pyromancy spell developed by Diana now they had the means to take a whole group at a time.

It’d still take some time, but two hours bet ten hours easily. As Anri felt into the flames he could see through the flames the world's bonfires. It was like looking through another set of eyes, or rather an extension of one's sight, as Anri liked to put it.

He saw almost every corner of the world, Griffinstone, the Ember isles in the Dragonlands, several in the Badlands, one in the Crystal Empire. As he saw into the fire out in the Crystal Empire far north in Equestria’s borders he sensed something unusual.

A lingering flame.

A new flame.

Anri reached out to the new flame feeling a sense of familiarity with it. He had sensed this once before, long long ago at the old Firelink Shrine in Lothric. He got a slight grin under his armored face as he noticed this new flame was very close to his destination.

“Ponyville…” He whispered standing up from the flame. “Alright everyone! Listen up!”

All the Abyss Watchers gave him their undivided attention.

“We’re going to Ponyville, once there we are to wipe it from the face of the world and free this land from the Abyss!” Anri yelled raising his fist to the air.

All The Abyss Watchers and Horace followed suit raising a fist in the air as they stood in groups of ten by the bonfire. Anri turned around to face the bonfire once more and reached for it. A cool blue flame engulfed his body and he disappeared from sight.

Moments later Anri found himself deep in a forest right next to the bonfire he sensed. Looking around he noticed there was a storm recently. A single path existed heading in two opposite directions. One went east the other went west.

Facing the west Anri began a slow trek as Horace and groups of ten Abyss Watchers appeared and slowly marched up behind him like they never stopped walking during the fire transport. It would take some time to get there but Anri knew the consequences of leaving the Abyss to contaminate the world. He clenched his fist tightly as he thought back when he once spared a small unicron village at the edge of Equestria almost two thousand years ago.

He shook the thoughts off as he continued his march with steeled determination not to let others suffer because he was too soft to make a tough call.

“This time, it will be different.”

He looked back and held up a hand to his friend Horace who grunted by his friend's sudden stop.

“Hrrrggh?”

“Horace, I need you to find Priscilla and take her to the Crystal Empire and remain there until Radiant Hope contacts Chrysalis.” Anri instructed his friend.

“Huurggh?”

Anri nodded to his grunting friend. “Yes, I’ll be there. Just don’t do anything unless I’m there. OK?”

“Urrgh.” Horace said with a nod.

Anri watched his friend depart back to the bonfire and disappeared into the flames. Now alone with the Abyss Watchers Anri continued his march towards his destination.

*Ponyville*

At the edge of Ponyville in Sweet Apple Acres, Trixie’s trailer was parked next to a large red barn surrounded by large hay bales. The sun was just peeking over the horizon of Sweet Apple Acres orchards, all the apples shined brightly as the rays of light danced over them.

Trixie and the Fire Keeper were sleeping happily in the cart. Both were wrapped in Trixie’s thick blankets she kept for winter nights. The blue unicorn was snuggled up against the soft blonde hair of the other sleeping with her. Trixie felt a ray of sunlight hit her face forcing her to bury her face into the Fire Keeper’s hair. Taking in the sweet scent of her hair Trixie felt content and let her body ease into slumber once again.

That is, until a rapping at her door jarred her awake.

*Knock Knock!* “Hey Trixie! Ya’ll up yet?!” Came the voice of Applejack from outside.

Trixie grumbled trying to get back to sleep, only to have her soft human pillow rise from beneath the covers. Trixie grunted trying to stay under the cover of her blankets as the Fire Keeper slipped on her pants and shirt.

Walking over to the entryway she slid open the door slowly so she didn’t hit the pony on the other side. She was greeted by a bright smile on Applejack’s face and a friendly tilt of her hat.

“Well, mornin, sugarcube?” Applejack greeted her, cocking her head to the side to see the lump on the bed. “I'm guessing that little missy is still getting her, ‘beauty sleep’?”

The fire keeper giggled lightly. “Yes, Miss Trixie is still resting. She needs a lot of beauty sleep.”

Both of them laughed as a pillow flew across the room and hit Applejack in the face. A second one flew ready to pummel the back the the Fire keeper’s head, but with swift action the human spun around and pressed her back against the wall of the wagon and the fluffy pillow hit Applejack in the face.

As the puffy pillow slowly slid off her face, Applejack got a playful grin on her face. She took one pillow in her hoof and tugged the edge of it, glaring playfully at the Fire keeper.

“Yall did that on purpose.” She accused.

“Oh, I have no idea what you mean dear Applejack.” The woman said back, picking up the second pillow and nodded towards Trixie.

The two slowly approached Trixie’s bed, both of them eyeing the lump that was Trixie under the covers. Slowly they raised their pillows and as the lump shifted they playfully hit the lump with the pillows.

After a few strikes when no resistance was met, both girls became curious and stopped their assault. Gently they lifted the covers to see Trixie was gone and a note was left behind. The Fire Keeper glanced back over at Applejack who had a worried look on her face.

Taking the note in her hand the Fire Keeper read it aloud, “You asked for this.”

Applejack shrugged at the meaning behind it. Suddenly there was a loud snapping noise and Applejack yelped and jumped in the air hitting her head on the top of the wagon. Another snap followed seconds later and the Fire Keeper let out a girly scream as she felt a sting on her rump.

Both of them now rubbing their sore posteriors heard laughter at the entryway to the wagon where Trixie was with a wet towel in her magical aura. Above her was Rainbow Dash who was snickering at the scene.

“Yeah, Trix, you were right! Look at those red faces!” Rainbow barked pointing at the two embarrassed girls in the wagon.

Applejack had a scowl on her face and the Fire Keeper gave Trixie a heated glare. Seeing the anger behind their eyes, having dealt with it from Rarity once, Rainbow Dash gave a quick and hasty farewell before shooting off into the sky leaving Trixie alone and confused by her sudden departure.

Trixie watched confused as the rainbow maned pony vanished in the blink of an eye leaving only the slightest hint of a rainbow trail behind where she flew. Behind her Trixie failed to notice the two very angry females behind her. Flames burned in their eyes as they raised their pillows high above the unsuspecting unicorn.

Moments later Trixie felt a cold sensation fall over her body. She slowly turned to see Applejack and the Fire Keeper with pure ire in their eyes, and in the blink of an eye her vision went white and then she blacked out to the soft and fluffy sensation of pillows pummeling her to certain doom.

At least that's the story Trixie would preach afterward falling victim to the abuse of two angry mares, or rather mare and woman.

Linking of Passions

Author's Note

Just one more day and the Abyss Watchers and Anri will reach Ponyville! Those poor eels never stood a chance.

Linking of Passions

*Four Days Later*

Deep in Sweet Apple Acres Trixie was helping with harvesting the new batch of apples from the trees with Applejack and the Fire Keeper. Trixie was busy lifting the apples from the trees with her magic, on occasion she would give a tree a good buck making the apples fall. One time when watching Applejack was surprised to see she was easily capable of applebucking like the farmer pony was.

For the last few days both Trixie and the Fire Keeper had been working on the farm in exchange for letting the wagon stay on the farm. Meals were provided, Trixie and the Fire Keeper both got extra blankets, and warm bathes every night.

Late at nights Trixie and the Fire Keeper would go to town and show off their magical abilities to Ponyville. To many of the citizens surprise most of what the magical duo could do was something even Twilight couldn’t do. The Fire Keeper had been approached by Twilight several times and by other ponies too, who asked her to teach them what she knew about magic and pyromancy. The Fire Keeper had turned them all down saying, ‘Pyromancy is my specialty. Trixie is thine student. She alone will learn pyromancy from me. Perhaps one day I will teach another, but that’s something one must earn my trust to do.’

Twilight and many others were confused by this. Most had been open to say that Trixie was an evil mare who nearly destroyed the town twice. Once with the ursa minor, and two when she had the Alicorn Amulet. Both Twilight and Applejack were quick to defend Trixie, saying that both incidents weren’t her fault. Later the Fire Keeper would claim that Tixie saved her life when she didn’t have too.

That seemed to simmer down the town's attitude towards Trixie. After the first two days the mayor of Ponyville visited Trixie and the Fire Keeper and asked if they’d perform at a fundraiser, after being recommended by Twilight herself.

Of course Trixie was more than happy to do so and with the Fire Keepers help it would be easy. Until then Trixie and the Fire Keeper practiced their routine which was a magic pyromancy combination, and a story which was going to have performers in it while Trixie and the Fire Keeper told the story and provided effects while some foals would help with the performances.

During the daytime they farmed with Applejack and her family. Apple Jack was more than happy to accept the help when her own friends were too busy. Today for the first time in a while the whole group was together along with the Fire Keeper and Trixie.

Apple Jack kept an eye on the two just in case they had questions or any concerns. Mostly however, it was a way for Applejack to keep an eye on them, in case they got hurt or something happened. Applejack approached the unicorn as she gave a swift kick to a tree, as a flurry of apples fell from it to the basket below.

“Wow, Trixie, that’s some impressive hoofwork ya got.” Applejack said.

Trixie beamed with pride at Applejack’s praise.

“Thank you. Trixie excelled on the rock farm she worked at,” she said proudly flexing her arms.

Applejack whistled impressed, and the Fire Keeper couldn't help but stare as Trixie flexed her arms. She examined her own arms, trying to flex hers to see any muscle tone she had. All her life she lived sheltered from the world, as a Fire Keeper it was her duty to tend the flames at the Firelink Shrine. She never once had to do anything truly physical until she met Trixie. She often relied on her magic to help her do things she needed to do, but for apple farming there was really no way to use her magic or pyromancy to help. Unless Applejack wanted to slash and burn her farm, but it seems unnecessary.

Applejack noticed this while Trixie was busy admiring herself. Applejack took a minute to stop apple bucking and walked up to the Fire Keeper. Applejack stood by the human until she noticed her and quickly pulled her arms to her sides going rather rigid and stiff with a bright blush.

“Yes, miss Applejack?” The Fire Keeper greeted her without so much as a stutter.

Applejack gave her a hearty chuckle pointing to Trixie. “Seeing something ya like?” Applejack said playfully nudging the woman next to her. The Fire Keeper glanced at Trixie where Applejack was pointing.

Trixie saw the two looking at her and gave them both a playful wink and a swivel of her hips. Applejack laughed mimicking her and the Fire Keeper covered her face with both her hands. Trixie and Applejack both laughed nudging the Fire Keeper's sides playfully.

“So, does the Great and Powerful Trixie seem a good choice?” The unicorn asked.

Applejack pushed Trixie to the side, and gave her a playful swat with her tail, “Nah she aint need none of your showboating! She obviously wants a mare who’s honest and hardworking.”

Trixie scoffed obnoxiously, “Pfft! As if Trixie isn’t honest and hardworking! Trixie is all that!”

“HAH! Good one Trixie!” Applejack barked in laughter. “Guess you’re a comedian too?”

“Har, har,” Trixie mused.

The Fire Keeper kept her hands over her face, worried her embarrassment would increase should she dare look at either mare. As Applejack and Trixie shared a round of friendly banter, a few new voices chimed into the conversation, and the Fire Keeper sighed and whispered to herself, “I think Trixie looks amazingly beautiful.”

Suddenly the laughing stopped. The Fire Keeper was sure she was being stared at by both ponies in the awkward silence. Daring to take a peek, she was mortified to see several sets of eyes all fixated on her. Applejack and Trixie stared in shock at her, Rarity, Pinkie, and Fluttershy, who was giving her a very sympathetic look, looked like they expected it, and of course there was the CMC’s Silver Spoon, Diamond Tiara, and Twilight all glaring at a sniggering Rainbow Dash.

Immediately the Fire Keeper turned tail and scurried off towards a basket full of apples. Picking it up she made her way to the barn. In the distance she heard a burst of laughter, no doubt from Rainbow Dash, followed by the unmistakable sounds of yelling and disapproval.

Entering the barn the Fire keeper walked over to a large metal container. Snaking around it was a large metal stairwell that lead to the top. Peering inside she saw the day's bounty in full. Several thousand apples lay before her in this massive metal container. She gently poured all her apples inside and discarded the basket in a used pile off to the side.

Walking down from the tank she was greeted by a rather irate looking Rarity. The mare was leaning on the doorway with her bangs covering her face partially. She looked like she had much to say but didn’t want to say all of it.

So, she settled for a gentle, and subtle approach.

“Hello darling, how are you holding up?” Rarity asked the woman.

The Fire Keeper sighed shaking her head. “I’ve had worse days than being humiliated by my own actions.”

Rarity huffed, swinging her head to the side and throwing her mane to the other side of her head. *How do ponies do that?* The Fire Keeper asked herself. In fact she had been wondering this for many things ponies did. Holding things with their hooves like they had hands, taking clothes on and off in seconds, their manes, it was all so confusing to her.

“I’ve been holding up well, all things considered, Miss Rarity,” The Fire Keeper said with a polite bow. “How about you?”

Rarity giggled at the politeness the Fire keeper showed, “Darling, we’re friends! No need to bow or call me, “Miss”. Just Rarity is fine, if you insist you can call me as you wish.”

“Very well, Miss Rarity,” The Fire Keeper said again. “I mean no disrespect.”

“Oh, none taken Darling. It’s rather refreshing to hear somepony who has such a refined attitude towards others,” rarity said gesturing to the group behind her working the fields. “My friends, bless their hearts, can be rather uncouth from time to time.”

Rarity turned and glared at Rainbow Dash who flew overhead with a basket of apples, dumped them into the container, and flew away throwing the basket into the pile.

“Some ponies, are just plain rude and barbaric,” Rarity said with seething poison in her mouth as she watched Rainbow fly away.

She sighed and turned her attention back to the woman beside her. “That being said, I was wondering darling, what did you mean by you through, ‘she was beautiful’?”

At first the Fire Keeper was shocked to be called out on her confession. She thought back to Trixie and her eyes. She had never seen such beautiful eyes before, except for one time. She thought back to long ago when she knew Diana, The Ashen One. The woman was powerful, rugged, and above all else she was more beautiful than even Guinevere herself.

Though the Fire Keeper never once laid eyes upon the great Gwenevere, she knew from tales and the fires that her beauty was said to be unmatched. Then again beauty was in the eye of the beholder they say. Until recently, she never once considered how lucky she was to have her eyes and see all the naturally beautiful things she missed out on in her life.

Thinking on Rarity’s question a moment the Fire keeper replied with a smile and a softness to her voice.

“Trixie, is a beautiful mare. Though I feel strange to love someone who isn’t human, but it’s not uncommon from where I hail to do so,” She said to Rarity.

Rarity gasped. “Whatever do you mean darling? Like, you humans mate with, *Gulp* common animals?”

The Fire Keeper giggled, earning a confused mumble from Rarity. “Truth be told, Miss Rarity the answer is both yes, and no.”

Rarity tilted her head at the Fire Keeper’s words clearly unsure of what was being said. So, the Fire Keeper sighed knowing this would be hard to explain. It was one thing to teach pyromancy to another, but the relationships of man and beast were always complicated, and to her own dismay often filled with tragedy.

So, doing what all Fire Keepers do best, she would retell a tale of old that best suited the situation.

“Miss Rarity, there are lots of tales which bare truth behind them. There are songs told through fire, water, light, dark, and air. All of them tell tales of love and tales of woe. Many of these unions are with both human and beast alike,” She said raising her hands and creating a small flame that erupted into a larger one.

“Some say the old lords of the world bred with dragons and created powerful beings. Humans often bred with non humans, sometimes for power, others simply because of their hearts desires.” The woman said flicking her flames to nothing with her fingers.

Rarity looked up at her expectantly. “And what does your heart say to you, darling?”

The Fire Keeper placed her hand over her chest. She then gripped it as though holding her very soul within her hand. A familiar feeling of anxiety and dread befell her as her thoughts dwelled on Trixie, and the Ashen One. She felt a tug at her heart strings, a feeling of love. Sure the Fire Keeper was younger than most Fire Keepers but she was still old enough to have a great understanding of love.

She knew she was in love.

She loved Trixie for who she was. A mare who had no reason to help a naked wandering fool babbling nonsense. Yet, she found herself in Trixie’s care, shared her bed, was fed and clothed by the azure unicorn. In many ways she owed Trixie more than she realized. Yet Trixie never really asked anything in return.

“Thy heart tells me, it tells me to seeketh my heart's desire,” She said. “I owe her so much, but what if she does not feel the same?”

Rarity walked over and sat next to the Fire Keeper who sat on the stairs to the large container with all the apples within it.

“Darling if she truly does love you then it’s good,” Rarity said, picking her words carefully as she tried on. “Is she doesn’t you’ll always have her as a friend.”

“What if Trixie feels it’s too awkward for us to befriend each other after such a confession?”

Rarity looked up. The Fire keeper did too, following Rarity’s gaze to a group of ponies with baskets and a large apple cart. They both laid focus on a particular blue mare walking in the center of the group talking in a haughty manner making everypony laugh.

As they approached Rarity sighed nudging the Fire Keeper. She Nodded towards Trixie and said kindly, “Somehow I don’t think Trixie will give you up as a friend.”

“How art thou sure?”

Rarity winked at the woman playfully. “Call it a mares intuition.”

The Fire Keeper smiled hugging the white unicorn.

“And remember, darling, you can always confide with me on anything.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you,” The Fire Keeper said standing with Rarity.

The two walked out of the barn to join the group. Together again the group went to the barn to drop their apples off and then left together towards the small home on Sweet Apple Acres. After a hearty lunch and many apple based foods later Trixie and the Fire Keeper went back the the wagon to prepare for the night's performance.

Sitting by her wagon was the foals, Silver Spoon, Babs Seed, and a young colt by the name of Button Mash.

Each of them was wearing a costume fashioned after a character they portrayed. Button was a onion knight of Catarina with a longsword over his back and his onion helmet used as a seat.

Babs Seed was a battle cleric of Carim. She had simple steel armor fashioned with black flame steel the Fire Keeper made for her and had a large warhammer that doubled as a sacred chime. The weapon was a long staff, twice the size of Babs, with a large ball at the top end. Around it were four arms and under was a second set of arms each holding a bell, eight in all.

Silver Spoon, who sat beside Button holding his hoof with both of hers, was a priestess of Oolacile. She had a white antiquated blouse and a long skirt with a feather over her left ear. Her had a set of antique spectacles with several smaller lenses that could slip over her spectacles. On her lap was a large bell that was covered in crystal.

The Fire Keeper stopped in her tracks and looked over the three foals with shock. She sensed a familiar darkness among the foals. It was something she was familiar with. Trixie kept walking up to the folks who quickly gathered up around her as she huddled together with them to explain their performance for the night.

The Fire Keeper simply stood off the side and watched the four ponies discuss their routine. The Fire Keeper looked down at the ground and saw the crystal chime on the floor near her feet. She must have figured Silver Spoon had dropped it on accident when she stood up. Carefully the Fire Keeper knelt down and picked up the crystal chime.

She felt it with her hands and closed her eyes, clutching the chime in her hands. She then heard it. A distant echo of a voice. It called to her, or rather it simply spoke to anyone willing to hear it.

It was like a distant cry for help. It sobbed and begged for someone, anyone. Over and over again in her head she heard the voice, it sounded like a young woman's voice. It was scared and pathetic.

Somewhere among the voice the Fire Keeper heard a distinct scratching noise. It sounded like random scratches, like a person was dragging their nails across the grains in wood. Listening closer the Fire Keeper felt something divine within the chime itself. It was a familiar feeling she once felt when she learned miracles from the handmaiden of Carim named Irina.

After being saved by the Ashen One, Irina of Carim was brought back to the Firelink Shrine and allowed to stay there for as long as she needed. It was during this time while the Ashen One collected the Lords of Cinder to keep the flame of the first flame alive, she herself learned miracles from Irina.

She also learned many sorceries and spells during this time from the various masters the the Ashen One had helped during her travels over Lothric.

This chime felt like it had the power of sorcery and miracles imbued within its crystal shell. Digging deeper into the sounds the Fire Keeper could suddenly feel an agonizing pain threatening to split her head open. It was a throbbing sensation like a hammer was beating at her head over and over again. As she forced herself on she felt the pain in her head increase tenfold until finally she couldn’t take it anymore and she let the feeling within the chime go.

Collapsing on the floor the Fire Keeper found herself surrounded by the four ponies who were huddled but moments ago. Silver Spoon had noticed that the Fire Keeper was holding her chime close to her head and looked like she was struggling with hearing something. The Fire Keeper looked embarrassed and quickly sat up from the ground.

“Sorry, I just tripped,” She said trying to play it off like nothing happened.

Trixie and the others looked concerned at the human. Not sure of what the looks were for the Fire Keeper tried to walk through the group but was stopped when her skirt tugged against the direction she wanted to go.

She looked back to see Trixie holding her with her pink magical aura, and she was clearly not amused with what the Fire Keeper said.

“What’s wrong, Miss Trixie?”

“Don’t you, ‘Miss Trixie’ me!” Trixie snapped back at her. “What the heck was all that about?!”

“What was what about?” The Fire Keeper asked.

Trixie snorted whipping the crystal chime from the Fire keeper’s grip. She dangled the little bell inches from the human who tried reaching for it, but the chime was snatched away before she could ever grab it.

“You were babbling nonsense about, torture, experiments, and then you started talking in tongues.” Trixie snapped, at her in anger.

Silver Spoon and Babs both walked up to the human and sat beside Trixie.

“Yeah, you was going on bout some crazy stuff lady,” Babs said.

Then Button walked up and added, “You then started talking and scribbled something in the dirt.”

The colt pointed to the ground and all the ponies including the Fire Keeper looked down at it. Indeed there was writing there, and it was something the Fire Keeper could read. Examining the writings she quickly determined it was a divine miracle. Old and powerful.

Such power was only used by those who had unwavering faith and strength of spirit. It was a powerful miracle that if used incorrectly could deteriorate and become perverted that it would destroy all around it. Though many couldn’t decipher it she Fire Keeper recognized the miracle as the Divine Pillars of Light, or at least a variation of it.

Such a thing was a divine omen. Quickly the Fire Keeper pushed past Trixie and entered the wagon to collect a quill and parchment. Once she had both she made a hasty return and scribbled down the miracle on the parchment as it slowly began to dissolve in the wind. She finished just as the last of the words disappeared in a dust cloud in the wind.

The Fire Keeper breathed a sigh of relief. She got the miracle down before it was lost. She then took the parchment and read it over. She then sat down beside Trixie who had a miffed look on her face, and rubbed her shoulder which looked slightly bruised. The Fire Keeper immediately scooted closer to the mare and reached for her slightly bruised shoulder, only to have it swatted away by Trixie hoof.

The two fillies whispered to each other and quietly snuck away, dragging Button with them. Once they were gone the Fire Keeper looked back to see Silver Spoon wink at her and rounded the corner to the Sweet Apple Acres barn.

Alone at last the Fire keeper reached for Trixie again. Trixie didn’t move, but that could have been because her back was to the Fire Keeper and simply didn’t see her reaching. In either case the Fire keeper touched Trixie’s back and gently rubbed her fingers against the mares spine.

Trixie shivered visibly as the woman dragged her fingers up Trixie’s back and then back down just above her tail. Trixie sighed contently but quickly pushed the Fire keeper away after remembering she was still angry at her. She pushed back with her rump and made a brisk pace into her wagon and shut the door behind her.

The Fire Keeper followed and reached for the door and gently opened it. Peering inside she saw, Trixie had taken refuge under the bed covers. Shaking her head, the Fire Keeper walked inside and closed the door behind her. She slowly walked over and gently rubbed the giant lump under the covers which stirred at her touch.

Feeling bad for hurting Trixie, the woman attempted to negotiate with Trixie. She leaned over the covers and whispered gently at them.

“Trixie, art thou alright? How’s the arm?”

“Go away.” Trixie’s voice said sternly from under the covers.

The Fire Keeper gently rubbed the lump again. SHe ran her hands in small circular motions hoping to put Trixie at ease.

“I’m sorry, Miss Trixie,” She said laying beside the mare. “Twas not my intention to hurt you.”

To that Trixie’s nose poked out just enough for her mouth to show and replied, ‘Yet you did and now the Great and Powerful Trixie’s body has been defiled.” Trixie then threw the blankets aside and showed her bruised shoulder. “How can Trixie perform in all her significance when her body is wrecked and bruised?” She asked in a harsh scolding tone.

The Fire keeper shook her head in agreement with Trixie. She caressed Trixie’s mane with her hands, brushing aside a lock of hair from the mare's face making Trixie blush as she leaned closer to her face. Only inches separated their noses and Trixie was positively flustered at the closeness her friend was.

The Fire Keeper leaned closer and whispered something as a white glow emitted from her hands. She gently touched Trixie’s shoulder, right above the bruise, and slid it down covering the bruised area with her hand.

Trixie flinched expecting to feel a sharp pain, but to her surprise there was no pain. Instead she felt a warmth flow through her. A similar feeling of taking a shot of alcohol and it leaves a warm feeling in your throat and belly, minus the harsh tense feeling before hand.

Trixie not feeling any pain allowed the woman to continue her work. After spending two minutes in place the Fire keeper stopped her chant and removed her hand, as it lost its radiant glow and the bruise on Trixie’s shoulder was gone.

“There, all better now,” The Fire Keeper said kissing where the bruise was.

Trixie stiffened and let out a soft moan as the Fire Keeper’s lips touched her soft fur and skin. Trixie rubbed her shoulder where the Fire Keeper kissed her feeling utterly embarrassed from the intimate contact.

The Fire Keeper was just about get up when she felt herself being pulled back down by the familiar feeling of Trixie’s magic. To her surprise Trixie had pulled her down and locked lips with her. The Fire Keeper quickly separated from Trixie and looked into the mare's eyes.

She felt her heart beating fast threatening to burst from her chest at any given moment. Trixie too felt like her chest would burst from her heart. Neither wanted to look away but both didn’t want to stare awkwardly either. TO quell this awkwardness the Fire Keeper made a daring move.

She leaned into Trixie and gently pushed her over pressing her hands against Trixie’s shoulders. This effectively pinned her to the bed under the Fire Keepers weight, not that Trixie made any attempt to struggle free. The Fire Keeper then slowly reached for her skirt and undid the clips holding it and slipped it off.

She then undid her boots and pulled them off and discarded them to the side of the bed along with her hat and cape. Trixie watched feeling her cheeks burning red as the woman continued to disrobe herself. Trixie watched as the skirt flew to the side of the bed, revealing the Fire Keeper’s soft flawless skin of her legs.

Trixie unable to control herself felt a strange urge to touch the soft hairless skin. She rubbed the woman's thighs with her hooves, making her jolt upright and yelp. Trixie recoiled thinking she hurt her friend but was met with a dissatisfied frown on the Fire Keeper’s face.

“Wh-what?” Trixie stuttered. “What did Trixie do?”

The Fire Keeper’s face softened as she reached for Trixie soft hooves in her hands. She then guided Trixie’s hooves back to her thighs and gently rubbed the hooves in circular motions around her hips, even guiding TRixie’s hooves across her buns.

Trixie felt embarrassed doing this but made no attempt to retract her hooves. Instead she took charge and started rubbing the woman's thighs on her own leaving the Fire Keeper to tend to Trixie. The woman leaned down lowering her body onto Trixie, straddling her, and used her hands to grope Trixie’s soft chest fur.

She held firmly to Trixie and slowly began to rub her body against Trixie. A feeling of wetness came over her panties as she continued to rub against Trixie. Though embarrassed and paralyzed from the feeling of their bodies rubbing against each other, Trixie still found the strength to pull the Fire Keeper into a passionate kiss as her own body became wet from the stimulation. There was a tense build up as the two quickly separated before either could release.

They threw themselves at opposite sides of the bed and lay there panting and covered in sweat. On a hot day like today, in a heat filled wagon, such acts would build up lots of heat. The profuse sweat over their bodies cooled them down as Trixie opened a window and a breeze blew through cooling them at the touch.

It was still noon and the sun was brightly shining over Sweet Apple Acres. The scent of sweet apple nectar filled the air around the two as the reached with hand and hoof, holding each other. Trixie rolled over and scooted closer to the Fire Keeper and leaned into her back and whispered to her, “What did we just do?” She asked worried.

The Fire Keeper rolled over to face Trixie and kissed her on the lips once and said, “We just linked our fires together. A sacred pact of passion and love. Trixie?”

“Ye-yes?”

“Will you do me the honor and be my one and true flame?”

Trixie didn’t answer at first. Seconds dragged on and as they did the Fire keeper feared the worst. She felt her heart sink and a heavy weighed feeling overcame her as Trixie stared at her in disbelief. Just when she was about to give up and retract her confession, Trixie kissed her twice and then pulled her head against the woman's soft breast and snuggled them.

“Yes, I would love to be your fire.”

Happiness filled the Fire Keeper as she grabbed Trixie and fondled the mares buns with her hands. Trixie returned the gesture in full kissing the woman with fiery passion. From the window a white mare was watching with keen interest, but when things got really raunchy she snuck away and closed the window to give the two some privacy.

“Well done darling, told you she’d say yes.” Rarity said walking away to meet with her friends. “I wonder if Starlight is still single?”

Deep in Ghastly gorge the Moray Eels fled back to their caves. Several of their kind lay dead on piles. Many were missing their heads having been cleanly cut off. One eel struggled to get back to its cave but was cut down by a powerful greatsword belonging to one of the Abyss watchers.

As the eel died the hundred watchers gathered around Anri who stood among them, blood covered from the eels he wiped off a part of the skin that lodged itself in the under part of his armor. He then pulled out a pair of binoculars and just at the end of the gorge was their destination. Ponyville, just beyond the small section of Whitetail Woods. It would be easy.

Anri didn't like killing the ponies of Equestria. They weren't fighters. They barely fought as it was even against their most powerful enemies. Never once had it been known that the armies of Canterlot even killed in over two thousand years. He felt it was unfair but he knew if the Abyss was allowed a foothold in the world it would lead to disaster.

Putting his binos away Anri looked out over the gorge and drew his sword and raised it towards the sun and proclaimed, "There it is my followers! Ponyville! I know many of you feel this is wrong for us to do, killing innocent ponies."

Many of the watchers nodded at this statement.

"But rest assured we do this for the greater good. Let's not forget the Crystal Empire, our greatest failure." Anri said sheathing his sword.

He then turned and continued the march to Ponyville followed closely by the Abyss Watchers.

"We do this for the better of the world. Long may the sun shine, and guide us in our darkest moments."

Playwrite to Death

*Journal Entry 10,235 The Abyss Watchers*

During the first hundred years in the age dark* I found myself at a crossroad. With no one at my side and my few allies taken refuge in the firelink shrine I had a decision to make. Would I help others and risk losing what few allies I did have at the shrine, or would I venture forth and help others to gain new allies?

It was a tough decision, and I will admit I did falter in my resolve more than once during the age dark transition.

With the fire gone I had to resort to the old fashion method to get back to the shrine. I had to walk all through Lothric to get back. I remember the Farron Keep the best of all the places I’ve been at the time.

As I walked through the great swamp of Farron Keep I could hear things I didn’t before. Cries of those who were still alive, clinging to what was left of the ruined world. The animals in the swamp waters, and a distinct cry for help.

That’s when I met the Old Wolf Farron. A descendant of the great white wolf Sif, Farron was a massive brute. He was easily ten feet tall and was powerful, despite his frail appearance. I found him with the Abyss Watchers all encircled by the darkness as the Darkwraiths attempted to take them out.

The Abyss Watchers being undead, and eventually revived, would easily outlast any enemy the Abyss had. It was simply what they were. Farron however, her was mortal with godlike abilities. He was badly injured and his loyal Abyss Watchers tried their best to defend him, but I knew from what I heard that there was no way Farron would survive if this kept up.

I steeled my resolve and vowed in that moment to venture forth and save as many as I could, no matter who and how difficult it may seem. Even that bastard,”Trusty Patches” has his uses. I always admired the Abyss Watchers ever since I met Harkwood*. I took my own farron greatsword in hand and cut through the darkwraiths with ease.

It was a grueling battle that lasted for days. Well, as much day as twenty-four hours were in absolute darkness.

Once the battle was won, Lord Farron offered his service to me and the allegiance of his Abyss Watchers. At this moment they presented me with a gift, the helm of Lord Artorias the Abysswalker. It had been heavily enchanted allowing whoever wore it access to the deepest pits of the Abyss. With it and Farron and his Undead Legion at my back, I was well on my way to making my dreams a reality.

Then I remembered the tail of Artorias and the unkindled who slew him. Perhaps by retracing the steps of lords of old I could find others and build my armies. For now, I traveled back to the shrine with my new allies to help defend what I had first. The others would come at a later time.

My list of enemies and obstacles is long, and many I’m sure will reveal themselves in time, for now I must finish what I started. Anri never failed me that much is true.

*End Entry*

*Whitetail Woods just outside Ponyville*

It was late in the evening in Ponyville. Ponies gathered for the great fundraiser lead by both the Apple clan and Mr. Rich Barnyards. Everypony was out even the little fillies and colts frolicked about.

All the ponies were happy. In the center of the ton was Trixie’s wagon with a makeshift stage built around it. Here Babs, Silver Spoon, and Button Mash waited in their outfits for Trixie and the Fire Keeper to exit the wagon to begin the show. Ponies were already gathering from what Button saw when he peeked through the curtains.

Button saw his mom and smiled with joy to see she was able to make it. Silver Spoon looked out with Babs to see their families had all gathered too. The three young ones did a three way hoof clap before returning to gather what was left of their things. Button claimed his onion helmet, Silver Spoon took her crystal chime, and Babs clumsily lifted her warhammer over her shoulder. Just then the doors to the wagon slammed open and out came Trixie in her usual garb and the Fire Keeper in her traditional Fire keeper robes, Trixie had commissioned rarity to make them at the Fire Keepers request along with all their weapons and armor, fashioned to the Fire Keepers specifications. They were, for all intense and purposes, fully functional armor and weapons, if a bit unwieldy for the foals. With the exception of Silver Spoon who was wearing the most modest outfit of them all

All the little ponies looked up at the Fire Keeper in awe. Both Silver and Button couldn't help but feel envious of the human, she was so beautiful in their eyes. Babs gave her a glance and shrugged and muttered, "Eh I've seen better." The well form fitting top and the slimming skirt made for quite a show. Button stared dumbly at the Fire Keeper until Silver Spoon nudged him in the side making him roll over in his armor.

“Hey! What was that for?!” He asked in alarm, flailing like turtle.

Trixie giggle as the little colt rolled over and over trying to get up. His onion shaped armor made it to where he couldn’t get his legs on the ground to support himself up. Finally after many failed attempts he slumped over and simply reached upwards and the Fire keeper picked the poor colt up and put him back to his hooves.

“Thanks,” He said glaring at the fillies who whistled innocently. “Glad to see somepony cares about my well being!”

“Oh, Button yous such a wuss!” Babs chuckled giving him a playful nudge with her elbow.

The Fire Keeper then picked up Silver Spoon like a cat, scooping her up from under she arms. The metallic grey filly simply allowed herself to be carried, from what Babs told her she loved being carried and pampered.

The Fire Keeper held back a squeal of delight at how cute Silver Spoon was in her little white blouse. While the woman gushed over Silver Spoon, and getting her mane making the filly pur, Trixie helped the other two get ready for their act. Babs was outfitted with a heavy chest piece and two large bracers with large white gems on each. She was then given a small pony sized quiver and arrow.

Button got his greatsword and a small shield to hold in his arm. His head was much smaller than his armor making it look like his body was ten times the size of his head. The final edition was a large red cape that, Trixie added to his left shoulder.

After they finished the Fire Keeper put Silver Spoon down and combed the filly's mane. Silver Spoon just sat and waited patiently as the Fire Keeper took her brush and brushed the silky smooth mane.

After a good thorough brushing the Fire Keeper stopped and went to a bonfire she made within the wagon and lit it. All four ponies watched her as she then reached into the actual flames and burned her hand to grab something.

Pulling back the Fire Keeper drew a dark black katana and propped it in both her hands.The katana was still in its sheath which was worn out and the hilt of the sword itself was mangled from heavy use and misshapen. The woman walked towards Babs and offered the sword to her. Babs stared at the dark sword for a moment before taking it in her hooves and slid it down her sash. She then drew the katana from the sheath revealing a well kept blade that whistled as she drew it.

“That young Babies, is a blacksteel katana,” The Fire Keeper said gesturing to the blade. “It was once a weapon of great power wielded by a powerful knight of the old age. Now, tis but a shell of it’s former self.”

Babs looked at the blade. It was so clean and well kept compared to the sheath and the pommel. Babs tilted the blade to see the sharp edge of it. She then noticed her bangs fell down on the blade. It was so sharp that the weight of her own hair was enough to split the hairs in two. In shock Babs nearly dropped the sword but was helped up with the Fire Keepers hands cupping the blonde in her hooves.

“Tis a very sharp blade. Wield it with compassion and it will guide you in even the darkest of times. Be warned, should you strike with anger and vengeance it will eventually claim thy soul. Tis my gift to you.” The Fire Keeper said turning to Trixie.

“Trixie, before we begin the show I wish to confide with you on a small matter,” She said to the azure unicorn.

Trixie looked up at her with interest. She was going to ask Trixie’s opinion of something and that meant it was very important and Trixie needed to give her undivided attention. At least that’s what Rarity told Trixie.

"Is it about why you gave a filly a sword that is sharper than any thing in Trixie's wagon?" Trixie asked.

The Fire Keeper smirked and replied snidely, "Or would it be more appropriate to say, 'sharper than Trixie's tongue?'"

Everyone laughed at Trixie, who puffed her cheeks, and went red with embarrassment at the comment. Sticking her nose up, Trixie walked to the end of the stage and played with a few props to calm herself before asking in a hurt tone, "What was it you wanted to talk about anyways, or did you simply wish to insult the Beautiful and Innocent Trixie?"

“I wish to take on a name,” The Fire Keeper said, after taking a moment to calm herself.

“Oh? What about that whole thing with not having names?” Trixie asked.

“Hmm. Tis hard to speak to others without a name I’ve come to find out,” The woman admitted. “I do have an idea for a name but I wanted to ask if it’s alright for me to do so?”

Trixie now looked very confused at the Fire keeper’s words. Why would it matter if Trixie cared? As far as she was concerned if the Fire Keeper wanted a name it was her choice. Still, it was nice to have a friend who had that much faith in Trixie to ask for permission to have one. It made Trixie feel good that her friend cared so much to ask her opinion.

“Trixie feels that it’d be fine for you to have a name. What do you want to call yourself?” Trixie asked.

The Fire Keeper blushed feeling embarrassed by the name she chose, yet she felt it was a fitting name for herself.

“I was wondering what you thought about the name, Loreane?”

Trixie smiled hugging her friend. “It’s a lovely name.”

“Thanks Trix, I picked it because of what you said about me.”

“Oh? What did Trixie say that made you pick that name?” Trixie asked, curious to know where the name came from.

“You told me that, I was full of lore and stories. You called me your ‘lore keeper’.” She said kissing Trixie.

“That’s a silly pun and you know it,” Trixie giggled kissing her back.

The three foals sat by awkwardly as the two older ones made out in front of them. After finishing their brief makeout session Trixie got up and walked to the edge of the stage where the curtain separated them from the crowd.

“Loreane is a perfect name,”Trixie said, making the newly named Loreane smile. “Even if it was inspired by a bad pun.”

Loreane stuck her tongue out in a childish manner making all the ponies around her snigger.

Looking out again, Trixie saw that all the ponies had gathered and saw a few ponies key to her staring here. Turning from the curtain, Trixie flung her cape in a wide arc with dramatic flare and announced to her entourage, “It’s showtime!”

*Crowd of Ponies*

All the ponies of Ponyville, cows, the crows, donkeys, even a changeling were all gathered around the stage setup by Trixie and her group. Among them were Silver Spec, and Milano Mash, mothers respectively to Silver Spoon and Button Mash. Both mares were giddy with excitement at their foals performing for such an event, even if it was with a rather infamous mare like Trixie.

For Trixie and the Loreane this was Trixie’s comeback tour. Even with her success in Manehattan and her assistance in the capture of the nutritious diamond thief Rough Diamond she was still considered a misfit in society, no matter what she tried. With the Elements of Harmony and a Mayor all pitching in to this show, if a success, Trixie’s fame would skyrocket for sure.

First she must put on a great show.

Milano and Silver Spec were busy chatting about what their little ones would be doing in the performance, wondering what it was going to be.

“Do you think it’ll be like a playwright?” Silver Spec asked Milano.

“I’m not sure,” Button’s mother replied tapping her chin. “Burton said it was like a story that would be told while he and the others acted it out. So, I guess in a way it is.”

Both mares shrugged when the lights around them died down. Ponies began to lower their voices to a murmur. Heads looked side to side, and many of the ponies were waiting to see the big opening with blazing fireworks and loud voice overs. So, imagine their surprise when a blanket of darkness overtook the stage. Silence filled the area, and not a creature stirred, and not a whisper was made.

From the darkness came a light from a fire. Slowly the fire became brighter and brighter until finally it erupted in a small explosion revealing a bonfire with a single coiled stake in it. From behind the fire came into view the figure of Loreane. The Fire Keeper wore her traditional garb with one new addition. Instead of her crown she wore over her eyes she wore a blindfold instead. Simple black cloth of no extreme value.

Loreane stood over the fire and had her hands cupped together as her front and bowed to the crowd, who watched in silent awe.

“Citizens of Ponyville,” Loreane opened with, “thank thee for gathering this night to witness the Great and Powerful Trixie's Equestrian Tour.”

She bowed once more, and silent whispers rang in her ears, but nothing sinister. This made her smile. *Positive reception, just like, Miss trixie predicted.* She thought. Raising her hand she silenced the crowd without a word. Once she was sure she had their attention she lowered her hand slowly and began to speak in a low tone.

“Tonight is a special night, for this night I bring you a tale of the old age. An age long since past. I Loreane of Lothric, will tell the tale to be acted out by our brave young warriors. Babs who will portray the great knight of Carim, Belladona the Crusher,” Loreane introduced as Babs walked out on stage on her two hind legs.

The crowd politely stomped their hooves, enthralled with the show thus far. Babs waddled awkwardly out and swung her mighty hammer to the ground to give her shoulder a rest. She then bowed looking out with one eye to see her parents and her favorite cousins. Then a single mint green mare stood up and yelled out obnoxiously, “Walk tall and proud sister!”

The crowd facehooked as a cream colored earth pony swatted the unicorn and scolded her, “Lyra keep it down! You’re embarrassing me!”

Loreane then continued, while ponies chuckled at Lyra’s misfortune, “The next player will be Silver Spoon, who will portray Cerena Cleric of Carim.”

Again the crowd stomped as Silver Spoon walked out on the stage with slow graceful steps. She paid close attention not to step on her skirt as she walked out on all fours. Her crystal chime strapped to her side and a small dagger prop on her side, she sat beside Babs and bowed to the crowd.

“And last but certainly not least, Button Mash, who shall portray a Knight of Catarina, Siegward II of Catarina. Companion of Cerena and Belladonna,” Loreane said gesturing to a waddling Button on the side of the stage.

Everypony watched as the poor colt clumsily waddled on the stage and sat beside his friend and nodded his head to them unable to bow. Lorane then made one final introduction.

“Lastly there will be spectacular visuals produced by Trixie herself, founder of this troupe<” Lorane said as Trixie humbly walked on stage from behind the human and bowed.

The crowed was surprised by Trixie’s humble entrance. No flashy fireworks or big loud announcements to her arrival. Many had started to speculate that Trixie was really trying to change her ways for the better after seeing this humble display.

Now in the clear of introductions, Lorane stood off to the side as the folas surrounded the fire and Trixie stepped back into the darkness, disappearing from sight.

“Our tale begins long long ago,” Loreane said, lifting both her hands and produced two large flames in her hands.

She spun her hands in fluid circular motions never stopping as the flames made four rings in a square formation. The crowd watched, completely fixated on the flames.

“Long ago in an ancient land called Drangleic, a land that was ruled by a great king and his queen,” she said pushing the flames away and they split.

One flame ring went to each foal and the fourth simply landed in a open space between Babs and Button. The foals regarded the ring then went back to looking at the bonfire, waiting for their cues.

“This land was once a proud kingdom but one day it all fell from grace. During this age of strife there was a land far to the east called Carim, where clerics of old would travel with a trusted companion to the capital of Drangleic,” Loreane paused as Trixie magically conjured a impressive castle like she was instructed to. Every detail was clear as day to the crowd, every pillar every stone, all laid out like a live castle with a pink glow to it. It entrapped the crowd with its magnificence.

Having the set in place Lorane continued, “It was this that lead Cerena and belladona to travel across the massive contentet to see the king of Drangleic. They would face many hardships, many battles, and see much death as they did. With each day their faith would swell, and their friendship would go unchallenged.”

Loreane paused and watched as Babs and Silver Spoon stood up and walked to the edge of the stage left of the bonfire. Babs lead with Silver at her heels. Once at the edge Babs looked out on the crowd, raising a hoof over her eyes, as if she were looking at some distant expanse.

“In this time the two friends after several weeks on the road had become lost in a forest as they ventured forth.”

“Hark, where be the kingdom of Drangleic, Belladonna?” Babe barked out loud. “I fear we may have gotten lost in these here jungles!”

Silver Spoon walked beside her with a map in hoof.

“Fear not thy faithful companion,” Silver proclaimed. For I am a well educated and practiced cartographer. I shall have us out of these woods by nightfall!”

The two then walked in circles giving Loreane a chance to advance.

“For two days and nights Cerena lead Belladonna through the woods. On the dawn of the third day they emerged from the woods overlooking their destination,” she paused as the fillies looked back at the magical castle.

“Ah! I see the castle yonder!” Silver Spoon said pointing. “I also see a most peculiar person. They lie just over the next ridge.”

Silver Spoon pointed to Button who was sitting next to the bonfire. His sword on his back and his shield at his side. Babs looked over Silver Spoons shoulder looking right at the colt.

“I see no man, but a large onion!” Babs said.

“No,” Silver Spoon said to her. “Tis a Knight of Catarina! Let us venture forth and greet this stranger! Perhaps they will join us in our quest! But be warned my faithful companion!”

Silver Spoon dramatically gripped Babs shoulders looking her in the eyes. The crowd instinctively leaned forward wanting to hear every word she said.

“Do not call him out on his armor looking like an onion, for he may take offense and strike us down!” Silver said in a serious tone.

“Very well, m’lady.” Babs said following Silver to Button.

The colt lifted his head slightly as they approached him. He then raised a single hoof up to them and waved, and Loreane continued.

“This was the time when the two met Siegward II of Catarina-”

*Meanwhile on the outskirts of Ponyville*

Outside the town's edge, Anri and his Abyss Watchers closed in on the small town. The watchers had surrounded the town and already begun to slay the stragglers and slowly they worked their way inwards. Their plan was simple, surround the ponies at the fundraiser, killing any they met along the way, and finish the rest with one swift blow.

Anri had taken position behind a large pile of crates and watched as the Fire Keeper told a tale he himself was familiar with. He knew the legend of Cerena and Belladona and their tragic end when Siegward II of Catarina slew them after being tricked by a man with a sly tongue, and a thirst for treasure, claimed they would betray him.

“Oh, how I wish to run my blade through that man,” Anri whispered, as to not give away his position.

He watched as the foals and Fire Keeper went on with the story. He was surprised to see her again. After his mistress told him what transpired in the Kiln of the First Flame he was stricken with sadness. HE missed his long talks with the Fire keeper, but his mistress assured him that the Fire Keeper would return one day.

It had been thousands of years, and he was starting to lose hope of ever seeing his friend again. How tragic he thought, that our next meeting will be me slaughtering her friends no doubt. The thought sickened him, but he also remembered what was at stake.

He listened on as the foals acted out a great battle with a dragon, conjured by magic and music played around them despite there being no orchestra or band. He was impressed by these ponies, unicorns most of all. Their knack for magic always left him feeling humble at his own limitations. He was never good at magic, though his sword fighting was his best skill and mostly unmatched in skill and strength. It made up for his lack of magical skill.

Just when the Fire Keeper got to the betrayal in her story, a cooing sound from a pigeon caught Anna's attention. The man glanced up to see many of the Watchers on the roofs. They had dragon bows and heavy repeating crossbows in hand aiming down at the unsuspecting crowd below.

He let out a heavy sigh not wanting to do what was to come next. Stepping out from the shadows he approached the crowd of ponies as the play came to an end and the ponies stomped their hooves in applause.

*On stage*

Loreane and the foals watched as the crowd was in tears at the tragic end of the story. Yet, they applauded for a spectacular performance. They cheered and called out to the foals, Trixie, and Loreane saying it was the best show they had in a long time.

Trixie, Loreane and the foals all stood in a row on stage and took a bow as the crowd cheered for them. Among them Milano, Silver Spec, and the Apple Family cheered for their kids for a well done performance.

Then as the stomping died down there was a distinct sound of clapping. Leather on leather with a hint of metal clanking together. Loreane became fixated on this as did the rest of Ponyville. All eyes turned to see another human clad in impressive armor walking up to the crowd. He was clapping loudly, hie silver steel armor clanked as he walked. He had a large shield on his back and a longsword at his hip.

It took but a moment for Loreane to figure out who it was. Being blindfolded helped considerably, and she scolded herself for not sensing it. She sensed the Arni, but was so fixated on the performance she missed him among the crowd. Then she felt another more sinister presence, the Abyss Watchers.

She stripped off her blindfold and sure enough among the roofs were the Abyss Watchers. They had bows and heavy crossbows aimed at the ponies, and presumably her friends. She then focused on Anri who walked unhindered by the crowd.

“Well, played Fire keeper,” He said, slowly stopping his clapping and let his arms rest at his sides. “Twas a tragic tale indeed, but one that shows hope and compassion can overcome any deception.”

“Anri… you’re alive?” Loreane asked shocked at the sight of him.

Anri looked himself over like he wasn’t sure what to find. Then, he casually shrugged. “As alive as the undead could ever be,” He said pointing to Loreane. “You’re looking well yourself.”

Loreane frowned at him. Her piercing gaze made Anri shiver, even the ponies took a cautious step back.

“No thanks to Diana,” Loreane spa at the mention of her betrayers name. “How is the traitorous fiend doing? Hollowed out and shriveled up under a rock I hope?”

Trixie and the foals looked at their human friend in silence. Noe were willing to say anything for fear she may bite their heads off, or worse. Trixie had a startled look on her face. She Never expected Loreane to have such animosity towards anything or anyone. *I wonder what happened between her and this, Diana person?* Trixie thought watching the events unfold, taking note of the others on the rooftops.

Trixie stood in front of the foals and erected a magical shield around them.

Anri sighed shaking his head after placing his hand on his helmet.

“I’m sorry you feel that way about the mistress, but I’m more sorry for what I must do next,” He said sorrowfully.

Loreane gasped stepping between Trixie and the Watchers arrows.

“What are you planning Anri!?” Loreane screamed alarmed. “Why have you come here with the Abyss Watchers!?”

“What’s an Abyss Watcher?” Babs asked Button and Silver.

Both the foals shrugged unsure of what was even going on. All they knew was Trixie and Loreane were talking to another human, but were unaware of the danger they were in.

Anri raised his left hand and held it up high. Seeing this the Abss Watchers drew their bow strings with arrows in hand and a;; the ponies gasped. Many looked like they were ready to run but stayed in place once they realized they were surrounded.

Anri then replied back to the Fire keeper, “You know why I’m here. Why else would I come with the Abyss Watchers? You do know what they do, right?”

“I know what they are and what they do! I want to know why you plan on eradicating this town!!” She demanded of him. “This place is untouched by the Abyss! You need not claim the lives in this town!”

Anri heard the reason behind her pleading, but he knew there was something here that was touched by the Abyss. A relic from his failure from before. He waved off the Watchers and slowly lowered his hand to point at Trixie. All eyes turned on the blue mare who was looking rather nervous.

“She,” Arni spoke aloud for all to hear. “She was touched by the Abyss and retains a relic that is powered by it. I’m here to destroy it and all who are in this village that were touched by it.”

Suddenly almost all the ponies in the crowd gave trixie angry looks. Whispers of the Alicorn Amulet spread among them. Anri knew then what he was told was true. Trixie had claimed the ALicorn Amulet and used it here in this village.

He pointed to Trixie fiercely and made the following proclamation, “I give you this chance Fire Keeper-”

“My name is Loreane, Anri,” She hissed at him.

“Forgive me, Loreane,” He corrected himself apologetically. “I offer you, Loreane, a chance to come back to us under the service of Mistress Diana and help us in our quest to rid the world of the Abyss once and for all. Please, won't you consider joining us?”

Loreane took only a second to deliver her response, “And what will become of this town? There are elderly, sick, children Anri! Children!!” Loreane yelled at him. “I would think a Knight of Astoria would be above murdering children.”

Suddenly both Anri and the citizens of Ponyville grew still. The thought of the fals being in danger seemed to kick in as many of the adults took the children and used themselves as shields for them. Even complete strangers took charge to protect them, which gave Anri pause.

He was about to respond then the bonfire on the stage unexpectedly erupted. Everyone turned to see what was happening, but Loreane felt a shiver of fear go down her spine. She didn’t need to look to see who was there. She simply felt the presence of the one who betrayed her all those years ago.

“Diana…” She hissed.

Behind her stood a tall woman in leather armor of the Abyss Watchers. Her leggings had been modified with full armored leggings and boots, on her left arm was the signature gauntlet of the Abyss Watchers. On it was a large gem that glowed red. On her hip was her farron dagger and slung on her back was her farron greatsword and a shield with a depiction of a wolf over its cubs, covered partly by her long jet black hair that went to her waist line.

Her cape was slightly off on her left arm partially covering it. On her left gardbrace was a large kukri sheath for easy access with two throwing knives.Under her right arm was her helmet that once belonged to the great knight, Artorias.

She smiled as the Fire Keeper turned to face her. The blonde haired woman glared with murderous intent for her former companion, who kept her smile despite the hateful glare.

“Hello again my love,” Diana greeted Lorane.

“Don’t call me that! You lost that right after you betrayed me!” Loreane accused her.

Diana sighed shifting her shoulders and made a wide arm gesture.

“Please don’t make this personal Loreane,” Diana pleaded to her former friend. “I did what had to be done for the better of the world.”

“You let the world fall to an age of darkness! How’s that better?!” Loreane screamed losing control of her temper.

Trixie tugged at her friend's side trying to calm her down. Instead she was shoved away by Loreane who completely ignored her. What Loreane said next sent cold shivers down everyone's spines.

“YOU! YOU KILLED ME! I trusted you! I loved you!” Loreane yelled as tears filled her eyes and she held her hands over her heart, as if she were hurt. “I loved you once… and you killed me and plunged the world to darkness. Why!? Why did you do it!?!”

Diana looked away wiping her eyes.

“Answer me damn you!!”

Diana didn’t answer to Loreanes demands. She slipped on her helmet and turned to face Loreane and Trixie, who was still shielding the foals.

“Loreane, this is your last chance to join me again and escape certain death. I beg of you, come back to me and let’s forget the past. Let me earn your trust again,” Diana asked reaching with one open hand to Loreane.

Loreane watched as Diana stepped slowly forward, inching closer with every step until she was only inches from her. Diana slowly reached for Loreane, who looked ready to take her up on her offer. Trixie was worried this would be the case seeing the look in Loreane's eyes.

“She’ll never join a monster like you!”

The sudden objection snapped Loreane out of her dreamlike trance. She slowly looked over to Trixie who was standing firmly in place with an look at Diana.

“What did you call me?” Diana asked, narrowing her eyes at Trixie. “You dare challenge me?”

“The Great and Powerful Trixie will always stand up to bullies like you!” Trixie said stomping the ground for good measure.

“Then you are a fool as well as those who stand with you,” Diana said looking back to Loreane. “So? What say you? Will you take my hand once again?”

Loreane felt conflicted. She wanted to join back with Diana somewhere deep down. Yet, her feelings for Trixie and the ponies overrode that feeling ten fold, especially since she didn’t like Diana anymore. So Loreane swiftly swatted Diana’s hand away with hers and spat at her in disgust.

“I’ll never join you. Not now, not ever.”

Diana sighed lowering her head slightly. “I wish you had reconsidered, now I must take what I need by force.”

Before Loreane could say another word, Diana snapped her fingers and one Abyss Watcher who had his bowstring drawn released it. The steel arrow he shot flew true at its intended target. Time seemed to slow as all eyes followed the arrow as it lodged itself into the center of a earth pony mares head.

The poor thing never saw it coming and was dead before she hit the ground. Her eyes were crooked and crossed, a single stream of blood ran down her face running through her pink and dark blue mane staining it red.

A mint green unicorn screamed seeing the pony go down and threw herself at the pony, crying out her name with tear strained eyes, “BON BON!!”

Then the distinct sound of whistling arrows flying was heard and all hell broke loose.

Author's Note

Wow, that escalated quickly. :fluttercry:

Unfortunately it would seem Lady Diana has taken it upon herself to oversee Ponyvilles destruction. Poor Trixie is technically the cause of all this. This time. :raritywink: (Trixie senpai is still best pony) Now we're at a crossroads, surrounded and outgunned what should Loreane and Trixie do?

Fight? (Cause we're not a bunch of sissies)

Flight? (AKA Flee like little bitches)

Choose wisely, remember there are kids around! Think of the kids! :flutterrage:

Other than that life altering decision enjoy the chapter!

Discordia

Author's Note

Well since everyone wanted a fight, it's a fight you get. :twilightsmile: Sorry for the late update, but I had to deal with something while writing. Next chapter will be up sometime today so keep watching!

So until then let's see what crazy things will happen now that Ponyville is under siege.

NOTE: This chapter is raw and will be edited later on. :raritywink:

On a side note I'll be posting a new fic within the week. Wonderbolt my Heart: After Story. I've waited a long time to write this one.

Discordia

Rain.

That’s the only way Trixie could describe what she saw.

Brightly did the moon shine that all the arrows and bolts the Abyss watchers fired were visible. The arrows and bolts rained down on the crowd of ponies. A few of the unicorns managed to conjure magical shields to protect themselves and a few others. A few pegasi managed to take flight and avoid most of the arrows.

Most ponies however simply didn’t make it through the blanket of wood and steel death.

Trixie managed to protect herself and Loreane from the arrows by bringing up a shield of her own. The bolts and arrows bounced harmlessly off the magical bubble and to the ground useless. The foals covered themselves instinctively, huddled under Trixie and the Fire Keeper. While Trixie concentrated Silver Spoon looked up from under Trixie to see a horrifying sight.

Death.

Out of all the hundreds of ponies gathered only a few remained upright. Most were lucky enough to have either magical cover or just got lucky. Silver scanned around to see several ponies she recognized who were either dead or dying.

The first pony she recognized was Miss Cheerilee. The teacher pony was very much dead, having two arrows lodged in her forehead. That was when she noticed Twists and Berry beside her in a similar state. Then she saw Mrs. Cake, Featherweight, Flitter, and even Time Turner.

Shocked by the horrifying sight, Silver covered her mouth with her hooves as her vision blurred behind tears. She’d never seen such a gruesome sight, and the blood. So much blood. Babs and Button were disgusted by the sight, but took it far better than the grey filly. Babs glanced up at Trixie who lowered her shield and fired a stun spell at Diana.

Diana’s reaction was swift.

Faster than lightning, Diana dove to the side rolling. Recovering from her roll she drew her shield and lifted it, keeping herself crouched, just as a second stun spell collided with the shield. Diana hissed and lunged at Trixie with hre farron greatsword in hand. As she descended from her leap she brought down the sword with all her strength onto Trixie.

Trixie used a small amount of magic to create a hand sized barrier that rolled the sword off harmlessly to the side. As this happened Diana thrusted with her shield, smashing it into Trixie’s face and sending the unicorn flying back leaving the foals unprotected.

Trixie collided with her wagin head first rendering the mare unconscious. Diana stared down blankly at the foals. She then swung her greatsword with the intent to kill, and Silver Spoon was the target. In an act of bravery Button Mash jumped between the sword and Silver trying to deflect the attack with his own shield. The force of Diana’s swing drove the blade through the small shield and through Buttons arm and neck.

Silver screamed in horror as she watched Button fall limply to the floor in a bloody mess. Blood gushed out from his neck pouring all over his round body armor. Silver Spoon, unable to handle anymore, broke down over Button as Diana brought her sword up again. Suddenly she leapt away as a flaming disc flew past her and collided with the ground a few feet away. The flaming disk erupted into a small fiery explosion and left a pool of smoldering lava that consumed everything around it.

Diana used her sword to help lift herself up but was blindsided by Babs who had run up to her, warhammer poised and ready to strike, and brought it down over the woman’s head. Diana screamed out in pain dropping her shield and sword to grip her head after babs strike. There was a resonating sound of ringing in her ears and she cursed the filly untold amount of pain and suffering for this transgression.

Taking the momentary distraction, Lorena scooped up Silver Spoon, who reached for Button’s lifeless body, and fled towards Trixie with Babs close behind.

By now the remaining ponies were either running from the Abyss Watchers or hid in their homes. The ones who ran were hunted down and slain quickly, the ones in their homes were simply fish in a barrel. The Elements of Harmony were gathered and fighting to protect the fleeing ponies.

Starlight and Spike also fought to defend the ponies. Moment earlier Spike sent a warning to Canterlot warning them of the attack. Now, it was a matter of holding out until help arrived. By now Trixie had recovered from her blow to the head, and so had Diana.

Loreane ran up to Trixie and shook the mare with her one open arm while holding a crying Silver SPoon in her other.

“Trixie! Get up! I need you!” She called to the mare.

Trixie shook her head and clumsily stood up to look at Loreane. Trixie gave a goofy smile and a gentle rub to her noggin and Loreane sighed in relief.

“You fool,” She said hugging Trixie. “Come on, we need to get out of here and regroup.”

“Trixie Thinks. We need to find twilight and her friends. They’re our best chance,” Trixie said scanning the chaos that was Ponyville.

Trixie saw two Watchers run past chasing two stallions and a mare into an alley. Three screams were heard along with a sickening sound of flesh being torn apart, and then silence. Trixie ran felt sick to her stomach. She looked away from the alley realizing there was nothing they could do for the poor ponies there.

Suddenly there was a sound of thunder and a lightning bolt shot at the floor next to Trixie, missing her by inches. Trixie took a defensive stance as two Watchers flanked the group and Diana stood in front of them with a furious look. The Watchers held their daggers and swords poised ready to strike when Diana called to them before they attacked.

“Leave the chubby one!” She ordered, taking her sword and dagger in hand.

She then walked forward and pointed her sword at Babe whorasied her warhammer defensively.

“I’m going to enjoy spilling your insides all over the pavement,” She said threateningly at Babs.

Loreane stood between Babs and Dinah with two flames in her hands.

“Touch her and I will incinerate you, Diana!” Loreane screamed.

The Fire Keeper then threw her first spell out which was a fireball. Diana rolled out the side and then lunged forward with her farron greatsword. Loreane sidestepped, easily dodging the blade and clenched her fist with the last flame and drove it into Diana’s gut.

The black haired woman gasped dropping her sword. Gagging Diana coughed up blood as she looked down to see a flame dagger in her stomach. She was surprised to say the least. She never expected such an attack from a humble Fire Keeper.

Diana recovered from the blow easily. She pressed her hands firmly against Lauren's chest and pushed away. The flameblade had dug deep into Diana’s body. Being undead it wasn’t a fatal blow but she felt considerably weakened from it. She reached for her belt and reached into a large pouch feeling inside. Her eyes dilated when she couldn’t find what she was looking for.

“Looking for this, Diana?”

The undead woman looked up to see Loreane holding a golden colored flask in her hands. She had a smug grin on her face that taunted her foe.

“Oh, you crafty little…”

The words trailed off from Diana’s lips turning into a proud smile.

“Now you have to leave to regenerate,” Loreane said to her, tossing the flask up and down.

Diana’s grin grew wide. “You may have my estus flask, but you have something else I need.”

Confused by her words Loreane looked at the flask, then back to Trixie. She had nothing but what was given to her by her friends in Ponyville and Trixie. What could she have that Diana wanted?

Diana then got a shit eating grin as the sound of a horn blew. She looked over at Diana and let out a soft sigh.

“Guess luck is on your side this time, but I’ll be back love,” Diana said pulling out a coil of smoldering hot iron and thrusted it to the ground.

A small ring of fire appeared around her and in seconds the woman disappeared into a pile of ash, leaving the Fire Keeper alone.

Meanwhile the death cries of ponies rang over the ruined Ponyville. Twilight and her friends were surrounding the survivors now inching towards the train station. The Abyss Watchers made valiant attempts to get to the ponies, but Twilight had rallied the unicorns to erect a magical barrier that prevented the Abyss Watchers from hurting anypony. The Mayor was being dragged by Starlight with Spike perched on her back towards the group, and once they reached them the barrier lowered for them to pass through.

One Abyss Watcher made and attempt to pass through the barrier but was shot back by three unicorns into the side of a building. Two more watchers rushed the barrier with their greatswords but were repelled by the closing barrier.

Seeing they couldn’t get through by rushing the Watchers changed tactics. Roughly half of them slung their swords and drew their bows and arrows. One of them trailed his arrow at a red earth pony stallion with a yellow filly on his back, who were running for the barrier. He watched as the filly clung to the big red stallion's neck and as they approached the barrier two unicorns inside lost their magical glow to lower a section of the magical field, allowing the stallion to pass with t ehfilly.

The Watcher repositioned himself on a rooftop that overlooked along a path that lead straight towards the barrier that was slowly moving towards the train station.

With the narrow street and even narrower alley ways there was no way for the ponies to escape.

The Watcher drew back his bow string again. This time he followed a mare and stallion who were carrying a wounded filly with them. The mare was a dark pink color with a golden necklace while the stallion had a black collar and a red tie with a money sign on it.

The stallion was kicking back any of the Abyss Watchers that came near him or the mare. When they were surrounded by two Watchers, the stallion kissed the mare and filly and charged both of them. One dodged to the side and thrust his sword at the stallion. The tan earth pony moved to the side allowing the blade to impale the first Abyss Watcher who fell to the ground. The Second Abyss Watcher quickly swung his dagger across the stallion chest. In a blink of an eye it was all over. The stallions tie split in two and a monstrous gash appeared across his chest.

He gave a weak pant then fell over dead. A pool of blood surrounded him seconds later, as the fallen Abyss Watcher began to rise again.

The Abyss Watcher on the roof watched all this transpire and trailed his arrow at the fleeing mare with the pink filly. He watched as two more unicorns lowered the magical field preparing to allow the pink ponies in until a volley of arrows hit them both on the side.

The Abyss Watcher archer saw this opening. His reaction time was perfect. After the arrows struck their targets he released his own arrow. The wooden shaft and steel flew true across the chaotic battlefield of Ponyville. It passed by two pegasi who were dodging arrows in the sky, flew past one his fellow Watchers and through the opening of the magical barrier.

A unicorn mare inside was struck by the arrow right under the base of her horn. The mare went cross eyed a wobbled for two seconds, enough time for those around her to turn and see the arrow lodged in her head, and then she fell over creating another opening atop the barrier.

Several more Abyss Watchers fired arrows and bolts into the openings hitting more unicorns and either killing or injuring them.

More of the barrier went down as the Abyss Watchers shot more and more unicorns. Inside the barrier Twilight expanded her own magical field allowing the rest of the unicorns to recover. However this left some of the ponies vulnerable to attack. Suddenly the Abyss Watcher felt a cold chilling the air as a sound of a horn blew.

He slowly glanced back towards where Diana was and saw a thick mist coming from the center of town, followed by a wall of frost. The Abyss Watchers all began to scatter as a maniacal laughter echoed around them.

“Helloooo helloo helloo! I’m baaaaaack!” Said a deformed creature cheerfully.

“Discord!” Twilight cried to the Lord of Chaos. “Thank goodness! We need your help!”

“Yes, it would seem so,” Discord said casually, before snapping his talon hand.

All the Abyss Watchers swords turned into flower bouquets which seemed to confuse them long enough for the few remaining ponies to gather under the protective barrier. Meanwhile, Trixie and Babs were back at their wagon when several more Abyss Watchers appeared around them. Trixie quickly put Silver Spoon into the wagon and locked the door. Babs readied her warhammer while Trixie prepared her pyromancy flame.

Two Abyss Watchers charged forward. Both of them stopped when Trixie erected a magical barrier and Babs jumped up and swung her hammer with an overhead swing crushed their heads with her hammer. Four more Abyss Watchers circled them from four sides and charged simultaneously. Two lead the charge with their swords while the last two swung out with their daggers.

Trixie used her combustion spell to fend off the first assailant, while Babs swung her hammer in a wide arc but was parried by the Abyss Watchers dagger. The Watcher then brought his sword down on Babs who managed to jump to the side

“Thanks Discord! You’re a lifesaver!” Rainbow Dash cheered for him from within the barrier.

“Oh, Discord! I knew you’d save us!” Fluttershy said.

The draconequus stretched his arms out with a casual glance at the ponies who were cheering for him.

“Well, with all this chaos I couldn’t resist!” He said happily, clapping his mismatched hands.

He then noticed the looks of disapproval from his friends and chuckled nervously.

“I-I mean I had to come and save my friends! After all I know you’d do the same for me!” He quickly amended.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack gave him odd looks, but Fluttershy simply smiled and shook her head.

Unsure of what to make of the creature before them, the Abyss Watchers did the only thing they could think of. One Watcher charged Discord with his fists but the draconequus snapped his fingers and blew the Abyss Watcher apart.

The rest charged him catching him off guard, they grabbed hold of his arms and legs trying to keep him from snapping his fingers. The struggle went on and Discord easily overpowered the Abyss Watchers.

Rainbow Dash flew from the cover of the barrier along with several other ponies to help Discord. The fighting intensified now that the Abyss Watchers had no weapons on hand. The Ponies and Discord managed to thwart the Abyss Watchers after a few more minutes of fighting. Victory seemed assured.

Suddenly there was a loud sound of a horn blowing close by, followed by a bright flash of blue light and the entire area was surrounded by a thick bone chilling mist and frost wind. Trixie barely had time to cover her eyes when another Abyss Watcher stabber her in the side with his dagger, catching her off guard. Babs had been knocked over from the powerful winds and was easily overlooked by the Abyss Watchers as they disappeared the mst.

Suddenly a large humanoid figure clad in white wielding a large object in it’s hands walked by slowly. Babs barely noticed it since all she could see was white, but the figure was at least twenty feet tall, and wore white, with a long tail.

The figure walked slowly through the town until it disappeared into the mist. There was a long silence that followed. Discord, Rainbow, and all the other ponies remained still as the mist overcame them. Discord’s eyes scanned every inch of the mist trying to catch any sign of the Abyss Watchers.

From within the mist came a blood curdling scream from a mare. Discord spun around as a head came rolling towards him, leaving a bloody trail behind it at it did. The head belonged to a unicorn mare, light brown and long curly blonde hair. Discord recognised the mare and lifted the head up to inspect it closely.

*Shink!*

“Gah….”

Discord felt as hpar pain in his chest. Looking down he saw the edge of a curved blade within his serpentine body. He weakly looked up to see a large woman in white fur wielding a scythe, whose blade was lodged in his back. The woman ripped the blade out from his mismatched body, as a swirling vortex of light appeared around him. Discord cried out in pain as his very soul was shattered to oblivion, followed moments later by his physical body turning to dust.

Everypony around, the Elements of Harmony, Trixie, Babs, even Loreane paused to see the mightiest of all Ponyville fall to the woman in white. Once the deed was done the woman bowed as Fluttershy cried out as the sound of a train departing echoed through the town.

The Abyss Watchers, now that Discord was gone and his magic no longer functioning, reclaimed their weapons true forms. After a brief silence the Abyss Watchers scanned area for any remaining ponies and killed any that remained.

During the chaos and the mist Trixie and Loreane managed to get back to the wagon with Babs and Silver Spoon and managed to escape while Discord distracted the Abyss Watchers.

Silver Spoon sat in the corner of the wagon crying into Babs. Babs herself could hardly believe what happened. She had fought in a life and death situation, and managed to get out alive. NEver before had Babs ever felt so alive as she did in this moment. She simply sat there with Silver in her arms contemplating her very existence.

She looked down at Silver Spoon and gave the filly a gentle nuzzle, stroking her mane trying to calm her down. Outside Trixie was pulling the wagon as quickly as she could trying to make as much distance between the town anthem. Loreane walked by her side feeling defeated and sore from the fight. As they walked along the trail heading towards the Everfree Forest Loreane glanced over to Trixie with a sad look and asked, “What now?”

Trixie shook her head slowing her pace slightly before saying, “I don’t know what… to do now. I’ve never seen anything like that before.”

“I understand Trixie,” Loreane said touching the mares back. “I’ve been there once before, but for now we have each other. We have the little ones. We made it. Next time, we will be ready.”

“Will we?” Trixie asked skeptically.

Loreane nodded holding up her fist, “Yes, I promise you Trixie, next time, we won’t have to run away. Once were safe we begin training.”

Return and Parasol of Destruction

Author's Note

Because I forgot to do this before here's a slight update for the story. Stats are very arbitrary along with other things so don't take them too seriously.

Character obtained: Silver Spoon

Race: Earth Pony Gender: Female Age: 17

Class: Cleric Level: 8

Vigor: 10 Endurance: 8 Attunement: 12 Vitality: 9 Luck:4

Strength: 6 Dexterity: 6 intelligence: 8 Faith:12

Equipment

Head: Fallen maiden Headband Body: Fallen Maiden Robe

Arms: Fallen Maiden Gloves Legs: Fallen Maiden Skirt

Rings

2. 3. 4.

Weapons/Catalysts

Crystal Chime 2. Parry dagger

Covenant:

Spell Slots

Divine pillars of Light 2.

Bio: A young filly on the verge of adulthood, Silver Spoon is a well maintained sort of pony. Considerably weak for an earth pony Silver Spoon makes up for with her keen intellect and faith of the heart. Perhaps her biggest strength is not from her muscles but faith in her friends and family.

A social elite type she sees little need for strength and often feels it’s a waste of time when there are more important pursuits the mind can overcome in this modern age.

During the siege of Ponyville she was separated from her family and friends, save for Babs, Trixie, and Loreane. Saddened by the loss Silver Spoon’s faith will be tested and strained to its limits. Only time will tell if her heart will remain pure, or be tainted by desire and fear.

Character obtained: Babs Seed

Race: Earth Pony Gender: Female Age: 18

Class: Knight Level: 10

Vigor: 10 Endurace: 12 Attunement: 5 Vitality: 12 Luck:5

Strength:15 Dexterity: 6 intelligence: 5 Faith: 4

Equipment

Head: Body: Fallen Carim Battle Cleric Armor

Arms: Fallen Carim Arm Bracers Legs: Fallen Carim Battle Cleric Legging

Rings

2. 3. 4.

Weapons/catalysts

Carim Chime Warhammer

Covenant:

Spell Slots

Bountiful Light 2.

Bio: Babs Seed is a proud young filly on the verge of adulthood. She is loyal and very bright but lacks grace when dealing with obstacles. Boasts great strength and endurance due to her earth pony heritage and her cousins apple farm life, Babs is a powerhouse with her warhammer.

In the siege of Ponyville she earned her nickname ‘The Crusher’ among the Abyss Watchers, for favoring the forward approach of caving in their skulls with her warhammer.

Though she has yet to reach her optimal potential, she is currently one of the most physically fit ponies of her age and is a loyal friend. She will always protect those close to her, even if it means sacrificing herself to do so.

Return and Parasol of Destruction

Back in her base Diana reappeared from a bright flame around a bonfire in her personal tower. When she formed before the bonfire she stumbled slightly and dragged her legs weakly over towards a stairwell.

She glared at the stairs feeling the black blood from her wound seeping through her armor.

“Damn you Loreane. I’ll get you back for this,” Diana complained. “I can’t believe a Fire Keeper got the drop on me.”

Slowly she made her way down the stairs, using the rail as support as she clumsily stumbled down like a flat footed fool.

“Ugh, I forgot how much this hurts without my precious estus…”

Down and down Diana went. The descent was dark save for a few dimly lit torches on the walls as she spiraled down. A few minutes later she emerged at the bottom and was greeted by the sound of hammering on an anvil. She loved that sound very much.

The musky smell of the forge was welcoming to her nose. She loved the smell of the Iron Keep and the smell of ash and sulfur. She looked out at the source of the hammering to see the old forgesmith Andre.

The small muscular man was busy hammering away at a large smoldering greatsword for the Abyss Watchers. Two of them stood by waiting with their arms crossed, talking among themselves when they noticed Diana stumbling towards them. They stood aside and let her pass, neither made an attempt to assist her, she wouldn’t have wanted the help anyways. She made her way to Andre and stood in front of him as he continued hammering away at the sword.

After smashing the sword a few more times and looked the blade over. He then submerged it into water allowing the steel to hiss and cool before pulling it out and looked it over once more. He nodded with an approving grunt before acknowledging Diana who waited patiently.

“Ah, mistress well met. What brings you to my forge?” Andre asked her while he went over to a whetstone and began sharpening the blade.

Diana chuckled weakly at him.

“Do you ever stop forging and smithing?” She asked sarcastically, knowing the answer already.

“HA! Never mistress,” Andrea barked. “Forging and smithing are one and the same to me and it’s my lifeblood that keeps me going. Again I ask, what brings you here? I have a tall order to finished if the Abyss Watchers are to get back out again soon.”

“I need a spare estus flask. I lost mine.” Diana said, glumly to him.

Andre stopped and glanced over his shoulder at her. He then noticed her deep wound and nodded returning to his work.

“Ah, I see. Forget how to dodge a blade I see?” He poked fun at her.

Diana scoffed crossing her arms letting go of her wound which made her feel a sharp pain. She grunted and then grabbed the wound again. Andre let out a hearty chuckle as did the two Abyss Watchers. Diana glared hatefully at them but made no attempt to argue with them.

“Andre! Do you have the time to make the flask or not?”

“Ah don’t have to mistress. It’s already been done,” He said reaching under his stone and pulled out a fresh flask.

Diana reached for it but Andre held it back just out of her reach. Diana growled at the smith. She hated when she asked for things and people taunted her for them, but she knew Andre was better than that, yet she couldn’t help feeling a tiny bit of resentment for this.

Andre looked at her then to the new flask and asked, “Pray tell, how did ye lose your flask? I never heard of ye losing it before?”

Diana blushed looking away and snatched the flask, but Andre’s grip held true. He gave her a serious look until finally she relented with a deep sigh of irritation.

“It was stolen from me,” She said.

“Oh? And who was so skilled to get the drop on the greatest warrior of our age?” Andre asked with a sly tone.

Now the two Abyss Watchers were interested, keeping their ears open not wanting to miss this conversation, they too never heard of their mistress ever getting the drop on her and her flask stolen.

“I knew he would lose it eventually. Tis inevitable for all who carry one,” He said giving it to Diana, then went back to work. “-but I never thought ye would let a Fire Keeper get the drop on ye. How is our friend doing?”

Diana bit her tongue and mumbled under her breath as she drank from the flask. She immediately felt her wound close as a warm feeling filled her entire body. The golden liquid was worth ten times it’s weight in gold for an undead such as herself.

“She’s fine. Better than I expected,” Diana said feeling her body wasn’t a peak condition and sipped again. “She made several friends with the ponies there.”

Andre donned a sad look and stopped mid strike of his hammer.

“Ah, tis a shame. Ye had plans for that town for sometime now,” He said looking back at the two watchers. “I know ye had your reasons for what you’ve done, but tis cruel that fate would conspire against her just after her return.”

Diana paused looking at Andre in shock.

“How did you even know!? I never told you!” Diana shouted.

“I hear things Diana. Rue I never leave the forge but I do hear things from those who come in. I can piece it together just as well as a broken blade to see the bigger picture,” Andre said as Diana looked down at the ground finding a piece of ore interesting at the moment. “Besides I know it haven’t taken the well either.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ye still love her and let your guard down, of ruthless leader.” Andre smirked.

Diana blushed turning away from him and opened her flask again still feeling a sharp pain in her gut.

“Yo-you have no idea how I feel! You’re just a smith. What could you possibly understand about my feelings and what I hope to gain?”

“I know ye wish for a world without darkness. A world pure and full of life,” Andre said sagely. “You wish to be reunited with her and hope that one day you both will return to earth and live together in eternity. Aye, a good dream it is and well within grasp I dare say, but to do so you will lose her or yourself along the way if thou don’t tread carefully.” Andre warned her.

Normally Diana would disregard the small man and his honeyed words, but this time he hit a nerve right at home in Diana’s heart. She did still love the Fire Keeper, Loreane, but she knew she’d gone too far for Loreane to follow her ever again. Yet, she still clung to a same hope that Loreane would one day return to her. Sipping the flask again it took Diana a moment for her to realise that the flask was already used up. She looked at it awkwardly and shook it only to come to the realization that it had only one use in it.

“Andre! What’s the meaning of this?!” She yelled at the smith.

The two Abyss Watchers gave her a wide berth not wanting to anger her. She walked over to Andre and smashed the flask down on his whetstone with fury burning in her eyes.

Andre calmly looked at her with a cheeky smile on his face.

“Not satisfied?” Diana narrowed her eyes at him dangerously. “No? Well, then as I’ve said before, bring me estus shards and I can reforge the flask. Until then what can I smith for ye today?”

Diana gave him the most childish pouty face he’d seen from a grown woman in centuries. Though he knew it wasn’t without merit. Finding Estus shards was hard, even for him, and he knew where to look.

Before Diana could answer there was a loud bang from behind her. The two Abyss Watchers took a defensive stance to defend their mistress, but quickly let their guard down after seeing who was intruding on them. Diana looked back to see Priscilla standing over her, the doors to the stairwell were broken off their hinges and laid on the floor useless.

Diana gave the halfbreed a weary sigh rubbing her head with great frustration. “I really wish you would stop that, Priscilla.”

“Forgive me mistress. I forget thyself at times. I come with good news,” Priscilla said offering her hand to Diana.

“What? Did you bring me souls again?” Diana said, sounding bored.

“No, mistress. I bring you a single soul.”

Diana rolled her eyes reaching for the large womans hand.

“Oh, great a single soul. What could possibly compel you to do such a thing?” She asked taking the soul and inspecting it. “What poor useless soul did…”

She paused looking over the soul. It had a faint echo and one she was familiar enough with to know who it belonged to.

“Discord…” She whispered looking to the distance.

The two Abyss Watchers looked over at the soul, intrigued by it. Diana quickly pushed her way past the two Watchers with Priscilla close at her heels. She pushed past Andre and went into his forge, ignoring the smiths protests of invasion, and dug through his tools. She looked high and low until she came upon a small crystal sphere surrounding a dark energy center.

Priscilla and Andre both looked at it knowing exactly what it was.

“Mistress, what are you planning?” Priscilla asked looking at the item.

“Aye, lass. Will ye be transposing the soul Lady Priscilla gave thee?” Andre asked.

“Yes, Andre. I am,” Diana said putting the soul of Discord into it. ‘With this we may finally have a chance to bring our dreams to reality.”

Seeing the kiln light up in a bright rainbow glow from Discords Soul, Diana poured thousands of souls she gathered over the centuries into it. The swirling energies of souls mixed into one solid green. Diana smiled reaching her hand into the kiln and gripped the energy inside. She then pulled out the energy as it took the form in her hand.

“Yes! It’s here! The instrument of our salvation!” Diana exclaimed holding up the

Everyone including Andre looked at the item forming in Diana’s hand. Priscilla stared in awe at the sight. She’d never seen such a wonderful and beautiful sight before. Everyone watched as Diana held up the item and began to speak once more.

“With this soul I shall carve a path to our future! A world free from the Abyss! A world free of Chaos*! A world where all can choose to freely roam without fear!” Diana said looking up as the weapon startled to for a straight blade.

Yes! I can feel the power! Discords soul is powerful and with his power we’ll finally have a way to fight the Abyss on equal grounds! With this blade I shall carved down any who stand in our way!” Diana said swinging the blade.

She stopped when she heard chuckling around her. She looked around seeing Andre smirking, Priscilla was stifling a chuckle, and the AByss Watchers were openly laughing and pointing at her. Diana stomped her boot down and pouted at them.

“What’s so funny!? I demand to know why you four are laughing at my expense?!” Diana demanded feeling embarrassed by her behavior now.

Priscilla pointed at her hand trying her not to laugh. “Mistress… tee hee. I think you should look at your weapon of ‘ultimate power’.”

Diana gave Priscilla curious cock of her head and looked at the weapon in her hand. Surely it wasn’t that bad. A rapier maybe, perhaps a whip. They group always thought she had some bondage fetish, which she always said she didn’t but still. She look at her hand to find her weapon of ultimate power was in fact-

“A PARASOL!!??!!”

Diana looked at the item that came from the kiln and sure enough, it was a long, PINK, FRILLY PARASOL. It was long and elegant one that a social elite would have carried, and extremely lavish. Then as if to add insult to injury the parasol started talking.

“Ahhhh! What a strange dream… Oh, I’m a parasol now. Weird. Oh! Hello! I’m Discord Parsol of Chaos! Who might you be?” It asked in discord distinctive voice.

Priscilla giggled as the rest of the group watched Diana walk to the forge. She picked up Andres smith hammer and laid her own head on the anvil he was working on and smashed her own head in. Her dead body fell limply on the floor leaving the parsol behind for Priscilla to pick up as her own body faded away.

“Well, that was rude,” Prasol Discord said offended. “Didn’t even introduce herself before offing herself!.”

Priscilla gripped the personal gently walking away and up the stairs.

“My mistress was badly hurt and it would take more time for her body to heal naturally. For an undead like her, it’s easier to kill herself and be reborn by a flame than to heal naturally. Especially when she has insufficiently estus.”

“Oh? What’s estus?” Discord asked in Priscilla’s arms.

“Tis a energy that heals the undead and gives the renewed energy.” Priscilla said happily. “My name is Priscilla the Crossbreed by the way. It’s nice to meet you Discord. Sorry I killed you…” She ended awkwardly.

“Bah! Water under the bridge,” Discord said. “How about this, in exchange for killing me how about you be my friend? And we talk every day?”

“I guess, you’re taking this awfully well,” Priscilla said.

“Let’s just say a friend of mine taught me to be forgiving, it’s not like I can do anything like this,” Discord said glumly.

“I’m sorry, I was afraid you’d hurt my friends if I didn’t act,” Priscilla said looking at the Abyss Watchers she passed at the top of the stairs.

“Well don’t worry. We’ll get to that later for now tell me about yourself,” Discord asked of her.

Priscilla smiled feeling happy to have another friend. Even if it was someone she killed. You can never have too many friends, Diana once told her.

“Alright Discord as I mentioned I’m a halfbreed. I was born from the union of a human and dragon. My father was-”

As Priscilla walked though the compound she continued to tell her story to Discord who listened with keen interest. Priscilla and Discord walked through the compound unhindered until they reached a bonfire to find Diana passed out on the floor.

Diana woke up feeling like her head was smashed by a cannon ball only to find an offensive parasol in her face once more with Priscilla at her side. She groaned and flopped back on the floor like a pouty child, and Discord and Priscilla laughed at her together. Diana hearing the friendly laughter felt herself smile slightly knowing Priscilla was at least having some fun.

Village Pillager

Author's Note

So I did it! I wrote a thing! Now we see the aftermath of the siege of Ponyville. What will our great heros find? Time to find out!

Village Pillager

Trixie and Loreane were tired. After fleeing Ponyville they doubled back after the battle ended to see if they could find any survivors. That and they had no supplies to make a trip anywhere across Equestria. They had little food for four, especially two growing fillies. Loreane said it was too dangerous to go back, that and she knew the Abyss Watchers were thurough. They wouldn’t have left anyone alive. If they did it would be a miracle. But necessity overrode the risk in this case. They could forage off the land and survive but for the fillies sake, and Silver Spoons belly aching, the group decided they needed supplies anyway.

So the group doubled back to Ponyville making good time with a quick trot. Babs walked by their side with her warhammer ready but poor Silver Spoon didn’t want to see the carriage and death so she remained inside the wagon. As they traversed the streets of Ponyville they found nothing but death. Trixie and Babs saw no sign of the Abyss watchers that had fallen in battle, only ponies.

They found a few ponies they knew but most were faces they never seen before. It was devastation all around. Houses were burned to the ground, bodies littered the streets, and for the first time, Trixie, Babs, and Silver all smelled death.

Babs was barely able to look at the bodies as they traversed Ponyville, feeling a sick sensation in her stomach. She saw a few of her fellow classmates on the ground. Cheerilee even. The filly knelt down by the fallen teacher and touched her face. The mare's face was ice cold yet the soft silky feel of her fur remained.

Cheerilee’s back had several arrows in it, from what the group could gather was she shielded the children with herself to protect them. It made Silver sad, Babs knew Miss Cheerilee valued her appearance greatly always taking tentative care of her fur and mane. Babs always thought she was very pretty, but she would openly sacrifice everything for her student’s.

“She was one of a kind.” Babs whispered nuzzling the mare with Silver.

Babs then thought about the foals beside the mare. It was obvious she tried to protect them, but some simply didn’t have adequate protection. After all, Cheerilee was only one pony and there was at least ten foals around her. She just couldn’t protect them all. Seeing many of the foals missing gave Babs hope that some made it to the last train before it left, the few Cheerilee could protect. Babs scolded herself for being so weak, she wished she was here to save them, she wished she was stronger.

Babs felt her eyes brim with tears, and tried to wipe them away.

A shadow loomed over her. She quickly wiped her eyes and looked up to see Loreane looking down at her while Trixie unhitched her wagon and left it parked in a nearby alley. Silver Spoon peered out a window and saw Cheerilee and gasped. She then rushed into the wagon and out the door and ran beside Babs, dropping beside the teacher pony.

Loreane watched as did Trixie as the grey filly broke down on the spot at the sight of her classmates and Cheerilee. Babs tried to hold the filly to comfort her, but Silver Spoon screamed and pushed her away.

Babs gave a hurt expression as Silver clung to their former teacher. Trixie sat beside Babs and hugged the filly, while Loreane knelt by Silver’s side.

“Little one, don’t fret over the loss of your friends,” She said softly to the filly.

Silver sniffed trying to clear her nose so she could speak clearly. Her vision was a complete blur with tears, even with the aid of her glasses, she tried wiping them away.

“Why? Why wouldn't I mourn their loss?!” Silver asked alarmed by Lorraine's words.

Calmy, the Fire Keeper reached for Cheerilee and stroked the white and pink mane, speaking softly to Silver as she did.

“Tis not in life we reach eternity, Silver,” Loreane said. “Tis death. When all die they go to a happy place where men, ponies, and all other creatures go and play all day long. There is no war. No suffering. Only happiness and joy.”

Silver looked up at the human hopefully.

“Really?”

Loreane nodded smiling at the little filly. She then gave a gesture to Babs who was now talking with Trixie. The two were talking about taking supplies for the road. Babs then quickly ran off and disappeared around a corner into the town. The sound of shattering glass was heard moments after.

Trixie smiled proudly at Babs but then realized Loreane and Silver Spoon were giving her dirty looks.

“What? The towns abandoned. It’s not like they’re going to use this stuff,” Trixie shrugged.

Loreane scoffed crossing her arms, giving Trixie a stern look.

“Trixie, it’s not about usage or even the fact these poor souls have passed away. It the principle,” Loreane scolded Trixie.

“Oh, what? So, Trixie should just leave all the perfectly good food go to waste?” Trixie firmly stood in place glaring at Loreane. “That Trixie should just, I don’t know, let all the useful items and supplies go to waste and be pillaged by some creep looking to make a few easy bits off the poor town? Yes, it’s a bit cynical even cruel maybe, but Trixie will honor those who passed on.”

Trixie turned to break into a small convenience store when Loreans words made her pause.

“You say that now Trixie, but remember a habit only needs a person, or pony to start before that one time becomes habitual. Tread carefully and don’t let greed get it’s hold of you,” Loreane warned the unicron.

Trixie silently nodded and went into a store and gathered several supplies for a long travel. She loaded food, metals, tools, and other necessities. These plus whatever Babs brought back surely would be enough to keep them going for a long while.

When she returned Babs was loading two crate full of supplies into the wagon quickly. She kept glancing around like she was expecting to see something out of the shadows. Occasionally there would be a sound of something falling but those were few and far between.

While Trixie and Babs collected supplies Silver Spoon walked around with Loreane to see if her family was anywhere to be found. They made a quick trip to the Silver Mansion where the gates were still sealed. Trixie told them to be careful and to call for help if anything came up and Loreane agreed to this with Silver Spoon.

Before they got far Babs grabbed hold of Silver Spoon and gave her katana to her. Silver regarded the sword with a melancholic look, then looke dinto Babs eyes, the filly smiled at her encouragingly.

“Take it with you. Use it to defend yourself if you must,” Babs said drawing the sword.

Babs then showed Silver the curved blades edge and placed it up against her nose to look down the blade.

“This Silver, is the sharp edge of the sword. It will only cut with this side and not the other. If you want to use the blunt edge remember you’ll have to beat whatever it is you’re fighting to submission,” Babs warned her slipping the blade back in the sheath, with a distinct *clink!*.

“I’ll remember that. Thanks Babs,” Silver said hugging the apple filly.

Silver then walked over to Trixie and hugged her too before departing towards her home in a zombie like fashion. Trixie and Loreane hugged and Trixie looked over at Silver Spoon.

“Stay safe, and keep her safe too, alright?” Trixie asked.

Loreane gave Trixie a confident smile and a weak thumbs up. Trixie grinned and began loading more supplies in her wagon with Babs as Loreane and Silver disappeared around a building. The two walked through Ponyville neither saying a word, for different reasons.

Silver was feeling rather lifeless, hoping her family was alright. Seeing the way things were she wasn’t feeling confident that her family would be alright. Loreane on the other hand was watching out for anything that might be drawn to this town's scent of death.

The mansion was massive in scale. Silver always boasted her family mansion was bigger than Diamonds. She really hoped that her friend made it out of town when all heck broke loose. She hoped her family was alright as well.

She opened the gate and walked slowly inside. The Fire Keeper stayed close behind the grey filly as she closed in on the main entry way. Loreane kept an open eye out for anything that might be a danger to them. Since everything that happened she was sure there would be trouble close by after so much death.

They passed by a large fountain which had a centerpiece of three ponies, Silver spoon, an unicorn, and pegasus, all mares reaching out with one hoof as water shot out of the hooves into the fountain base below.

Silver Spoon ignored the fountain and made her way towards the main doors which were closed surprisingly. Silver Spoon pushed open the doors with ease, they weren’t locked, and slowly walked into her home.

It was silent.

So silent.

It made Silver feel uneasy. Sure she lived in the mansion almost by herself it felt, but there were always sounds around. Ponies hooves clopping as they walked, voices from outside or down a hall somewhere, now there was nothing but the wind.

Silver cringed as she look down the empty halls at the threshold of her home. There was nopony home. No bodies either which made Silver’s heart beat faster. *Perhaps they all made it out alive.* Silver thought walking down the left hall and began an extensive search through the mansion with Loreane right behind her.

Silver Spoon walked through the hallway that was lined with portraits of several ponies in the Silver family. The oldest were first. The Silver family went back four generations it seemed to Loreane, based off the dates of the portraits. As they walked down the hall, the light from the moon shined through the windows, their bared frames cast dark shadows ver many of the portraits. This gave the false image that the ponies in the portraits were behind dark bars of some dark metaphorical prison.

It was sad to see. It made Silver Spoons ear droop against her skull. She then went to the other end of the hall past a fine dressed stallion earth pony, and beside his portrait was a pegasus mare in a fine silk dress with beautifully curled blonde hair.

Beside her portrait was another unicorn mare who was also grey and had amber eyes and long silver hair. Each of them looked happy in their portraits. Silver walked past them and down towards the end where a portrait of herself and the two other ponies from the fountain flanked hers side by side.

The first said, “Platinum Spoon, First daughter of Silver Collom”. She was a unicorn, dark grey and silver hair that was short and spiky. Unlike all the other portraits this unicorn, Platinum, was looking at the viewer with a cocky grin the whole time. Loreane thought it must have hurt othold her face like that for so long as to have your portrait painted.

Next in the line was Silver Spoon, the young metalic grey fill with her blue glasses, and perfectly braided silver hair. She wore her pearl necklace and had a warm smile on her face. She was a perfect little filly Loreane thought looking the painting over.

She then looked over at the next and last portrait which read, “Aurora Silver Second Daughter to Silver Collom”. Aurora was a pegasus. She had long silver hair and short spiky bangs. Unlike the others she held an item in her hooves rather than wearing something fancy. In her arms was an impressive greatbow with a single arrow allighting with the bow string and rested on Auroras cheek.

Loreane felt uneasy as Silver Spoon passed by each of them but paid no heed to them. Loreane thought the filly was really hoping her family wasn’t here now. Surely the fact the house was 100 percent intact showed it was a good sign.

Loreane walked up behind Silver Spoon and scoop her up from under her belly. Silver squirmed like a cat but quickly succumbed to the Fire Keeper’s gentle touch as she hugged the woman melting in her arms.

“Feel better little one?” Loreane asked Silver Spoon.

The grey filly nodded with more energy than she had when the first came in. A small smile crept on her lips.

“Yeah, thanks.”

Putting the filly back down Loreane and Silver continued to search the house, when suddenly there was a loud thud from one of the rooms. Followed by a loud sound of glass breaking. Silver bolted towards the sound leaving Loreane behind calling for the filly as she ran.

Silver Spoon rounded corner left, then right and right again before coming to the room she was looking for. She saw the door was slightly ajar with the moonlight flowing through it. There was a sound of rustling inside and a few grunt here and there from a low voice.

“Ah, such a fine bow indeed,” The voice said with a hint of greed to it. “Should fetch a fine price along with this the rest of my finds.”

Silver glanced through the cracked door to see another human. His clothes were tattered and dirty. He was on his knees and held Aurora's bow in his hand with a firm grip above his head. He wore a tattered thrall hat that was white dirty and longer than his own body, in contrast to his dirty blue tattered shorts and shirt and his simple shoes.

“Yes, this is a fine prize indeed!”

Suddenly the door behind him burst open and revealed Silver Spoon charging him with Babs blacksteel katana overhead ready to strike him down with righteous fury.

“Let my sister’s bow go you thief!!”

*Elsewhere in Ponyville*

He lurked in the darkness.

It what he was good at. He was a pillager of villager and villagers alike. A testament to the poor and wretched souls of the world. He always found great riches and made a profit for those he felt needed it or who had the souls and currency to do so.

True, souls were the currency of lords and undead, but gold paid just as well as souls for mortals. Especially ponies and griffins. He knew this as he lurked through the darkness, scurrying on his hand and feet like a common animal.

He always found the best wares in the aftermath of an invasion. As luck would have it he was passing by heading back to the badlands when the scent of death and cries of souls drew him here. Now, he saw only souls and money in the town once known as Ponyville.

A profit to be made easy, he claimed as he entered the town.

There were many valuables he found. Fine silk, gems from a former dress store called ‘Carousel Boutique, a rare luxury commodity called zap apple jam (easily thirty bits per jar he could carry), and many expensive pieces of jewelry and a wealth of books and tomes from the Castle of Friendship. He knew he was in for a big payday soon.

As he made his way through Ponyville he was drawn by the magnificent sight of two neighboring mansions. He soon came to realize they belonged to the Rich and Silver families. Powerful wealthy families in Ponyville, and true to their lavish homes, inside were priceless items jewelry and fine dining wares.

He pillaged the panries for foods, the rooms for boots and shoes, jewelry again and perhaps his greatest find a Diamond Tiara from a filly who was clearly a resident of the first mansion he found, due to large portraits of herself and family he’d found in the streets of Ponyville earlier.

As her went through the Silver Mansion he had to pick her way into the home. The windows were all barred and the doors too strong even for him to break. So, he went back to the try and true method of a hair pin and lock picked the doors open.

A small task for himself, after all all the best items were usually kept under lock and key. Though he was surprised by how simplistic the looks got as time went on. Earth ponies were such simple creatures and needed simple things, if a bit lavish for his tastes.

Opening the door he slowly crept inside on all fours like a common animal. His thrall hat cringing in every direction as he took in his surroundings. It was indeed a great find this mansion was, and he congratulated himself internally as he crept through scanning for anything of value. Of course everything in this house was expensive and over priced for what it was, but he could easily turn a profit with his many disguises. What he was looking for was something of great value for his, ‘selective clientele’.

He began to pick things as he went. Silverware, fine china, a couple of bottles of wine, tonics, and to his surprise a special tonie blessed by the gods themselves stored away with common wines like it was worthless. This would definitely make him a profit.

He took the the blessed bottle and slipped it into his knapsack and scurried out of the cellar and through the house. He then came upon a hall decorated with elaborate portraits of previous and current homeowners. He went down and looked at each portrait as he scurried on the floor. Each portrait told its own story. Some Good some bad, but all ended with wealth for the next generation was entitled to. It made him sick to his stomach to see this long line of family and the wealth they felt entitled to. Sure The first ones were seeking their fortunes more than likely, but he held only a slight resentment to those down the line. Until he came upon the portrait of a one Aurora Spoon.

This pony was a gem among the family of royalty rich snobs and elites alike. She was an archer and a proud one. Though she herself was modest, her bow was a work of art. It was a rare treasure that he didn’t see for nearly ten thousand years.

It was a finely craft dragonrider greatbow, a fancy one too. Unlike the smaller dragonrider bows, this one was easily the size an average human at nearly six feet tall. This pony by the look of the portrait was easily a giant among the ponies, a rarity for a pegasus.

Under his thrall hat, a smile crept on the man's face as he sought this rare treasure. Surely such a thing would be in some elaborate display case. He searched high and low, low and high, high and low, until he had nearly searched every room on the first floor and all the cellars and basements, ten in all. *Why are there so many basements in this mansion?* He wondered as he opened yet another door entering a fine little library. Like the rest of the house he was met with lavish velvet rugs, large velvet drapes over the windows, and finely decorated aged oak bookcases with all assortment of tomes, books, and scrolls.

Unlike others he found in this mansion this one had the prize he sought. In the center of two large bookcases was a single weapon rack. On full open display was the prize he sought. The Dragonraider greatbow. He reached for it and lifted the bow up in his pale hands.
He fell to his knees and looked at the bow with a smile under his hood.

“Ah, such a fine bow indeed,” He said with a hint of greed to his voice. “Should fetch a fine price along with this the rest of my finds.”

He let his hands slide over the bow shaft and gently caressed it. He felt the engravings on the dragonbone, which the bow was made form. It was a very old bow, aged by thousands of years, and to his trained eye, refurbished several times over.

“Yes, this is a fine prize indeed!”

Suddenly the door behind him burst open and revealed Silver Spoon charging him with Babs blacksteel katana overhead ready to strike him down with righteous fury.

“Let my sister’s bow go you thief!!”

He barely had enough time to register in his brain what was going on when the blade suddenly stopped but an inch from his neck.

He was staring at this blade made of fine steel. It was the steel of the Iron Keep and the Alonne Knights of lod. A blacksteel katana. He’d hoped that one day he’d see such a fine beauty of a weapon up lose but never this close.

Suddenly he looked at the holder of the blade, a small grey filly who he recognized from the portraits earlier, her hooves held the katana shakily trying to strike him down, but was held back by a pair of equally powerful hands. Human hands. This surprised him greatly to see human hands holding the filly back, and had his hood been removed all would have seen the shocked look on his face when he looked to see whose hands they were.

“Ah… Fire keeper. It’s been so long. I thought you were dead,” He said.

Lorena gently rubbed Silver SPoons shoulders, calming her greatly. Silver sheathed the sword and looked up at her with a frown.

“You know this creep, Loreane?” She asked the Fire Keeper.

“Yes, he’s an old friend of mine,” She ne to the man who was now sitting cross legged. “Silver Spoon this is Greirat, thief and merchant of many talents.”

“Oh, you’re making me blush,” Greirat said to the woman.

“That being a moot point,” Loreane said in a scolding tone to Greirat. “Can’t you part with it? This bow?”

Greirat tapped his chin thinking it over. He then set the bow before him and pulled out a little diamond encrusted tiara and held it up. Silver Spoons eyes went wide at it.

“I guess I could part with it, though a bow of this vintage and type is really rare to find in such good condition,” He then looked at the tiara again. “Then again, a diamond encrusted tiara made from the purest silver will be easier to sell, even if the bow would turn a heftier profit.”

“NO!!”

Both Greirat and Loreane looked to see Silver Spoon tear ridden eyes glaring at them both.

“That tiara was made by me! It was a gift for my childhood friend!!” She tried grabbing the tiara but Greirat held it out of her reach as Loreane took hold of the angry filly. “ANd that bow is my sisters! A creep like you has no right to take them!!”

As Loreane tried to calm Silver Spoon down Greirat sighed under his hood. He then placed the tiara on the floor beside the bow and spoke softly to the filly, still in Lorene's arms.

“I see. Well, it is of no use to your friend little one,” He said with little empathy in his voice. “Was your friend a tiny pink, kinda chubby earth pony. Tiara cutie mark, light purple and with swirl hair and tail? If it is, I’m afraid she’s dead.”

Silver heard the words the man spoke. It rang in her ears like a taunt that would never go away. It was as if the world was conspiring against her and Diamond for all their past sins against their fellow ponies. Again Silver began to tear up and buried her face into Loreanes breast sobbing into her. The woman glared down at Greirat who shrugged.

“What? It's the truth.”

“Greirat…” Loreane shook her head petting Silver Spoon. “She was a sheltered filly like most ponies in the world. It was cruel of you to say such a thing to a child.”

“Yet, here we are among a town of death,” He pasued pointing to Loreane. “Wait, you’re suppose to be dead. How are you alive?”

“Not important. What is, is what we’re going to do about this.” Loeane said gesturing to the bow and tiara. “Surely you can part with these trinkets in exchange for whatever else you can carry from this fillies home?”

Greirat didn’t even miss a beat before saying, “No. I will only part with one or the other.”

Loreane gave the man a pleading look. “Please Greirat, will you not do this one act of charity for a wretched soul who’s lost her family and friends?”

“No.” Greirat replied simply. “But, if you were to buy it I can give you a reasonable price. For our friendship of course.”

Loreane frowned at the man, but his logic wasn't unwarranted. He just simply saw things as they were. The dead had no claim to their worldly possessions, but that still gave him no right to take from this filly what little she had left. Though they had nothing left and there was no bartering with the notorious thief and pillager. She looked at Silver Spoon and after a lengthy conversation t=with the filly it came down to a simple choice. Would she keep her family heirloom bow or the item of her greatest friendship she ever had?

What should Silver Spoon keep?

A. Diamond Tiara’s ‘Tiara’

B. Keep her sister’s Dragonrider Greatbow

C. Kill Greirat, he’s a greedy bastard anyway (Loreane will probably be pissed off though)

Preparations and Souls

Author's Note

And here we are folks, the after math yet again as Silver Spoon makes her decision. I know it's no surprise but the tally means law! Now we get into some lore and other things too. If ever anyone needs clarity on my Dark Souls cannon you can ask in the comments below or PM me. I'd be more than happy to clarify for anyone who's wondering if something applies o not.

Next time: The mane Six get a few chapters and stuff happens! :rainbowlaugh:

As always read rate love and tolerate!

Preparations and Souls

Silver Spoon looked at Greirat like he was the most vile piece of filth on the planet. She wished she could just hit him in the face, but held back and regarded the items before her. She wanted to keep Diamonds tiara, but all it would do was remind her that she was gone. Her childhood friend gone and she was never coming back. Really both items were a remainder of this but Silver felt she had to be practical. Afterall, he said he’d have to find a buyer first surely the tiara would be in his possession long enough for her to get it. Then again she could just buy it from him.

“How much would it cost to get the both of them from you?” Silver asked.

“For each? Well now that's had to say,” He rubbed his chin from under his thrall hood. “How about we settle for 50,000 each? Of course, one is free for you to keep, I wasn’t lying when I said that and I don’t go back on my word. Bad business.”

Silver Spoon held out her hoof and took the bow and slipped the string over her to carry the bow.

“So, 50,000 bits for th-”

“Oh, no little one. No, no, no. Not bits I’m afraid.” Greirat said holding his hand up.

Silver cocked her head wondering what he could possibly mean by not bits. Loreane however already knew what he was going to ask of her.

*Item Obtained: Dragonrider Greatbow*

[Once used as a weapon for the loyal guards to King Vendrick, later known as the Nameless King of Lothric. This particular bow was used by his most powerful and devoted guard whose name has been lost in time. This variation of the devastating Dragonrider Bow is a great bow variant that is said to puncture even a dragon's scales. This bow require not only strength of body, but strength of spirit to use.]

“I want 50,000 souls.” Greirat said with a morbid chuckle.

“S-s-souls, you say?” Silver asked feeling uneasy. “Souls as in?”

Greirat pointed to the window not saying a word. Sensing her confusion Loreane stepped in and explained to Silver Spoon that Greirat wanted souls of the dead. Silver Spoon got a disgusted look at the man who seemed unfazed by her look, as she stormed off with her sisters bow. Loreane gave the thief a weary look.

“How is she?” Loreane asked Greirat.

The man looked slowly up at the Fire Keeper and let out a weary sigh. He scratched his head in a very nervous manner before replying to her.

“She’s been fine. Emotionally not so much.”

Loreane looked out the window into the town. She eyed the corpses feeling a sense of unease, and a slight sickness to her stomach. A old feeling of resentment crept its way into her heart followed by a more subtle gnawing feeling she once felt long ago.

Wanting.

She wanted to fall in love again, but after Diana’s betrayal she thought it would be hard to get along with others and care for others. Yet, Trixie managed to keep her heart open by showing her kindness and a level of generosity she hadn’t seen in a long time. She thought about the world and all there was too it. She thought the world was a much better place than it use to be. She never thought a world so torn and dark could turn to something so beautiful.

She then thought back on Diana’s words.

Suddenly things seemed to make more sense to her. She remembered vaguely that Diana was trying to do something back when she betrayed Loreane and stabbed her in the back, but the words, though foggy in her mind, repeated over in her mind as she laid on the ground helpless,a and at Diana’s mercy. (I promise you when you return you’ll carry the fire to a new light.) She was sure that was what she said. She then remembered the searing pain of her chest being punctured by Diana’s hand and the burning of her body. She could almost feel the pain.

She gasped collapsing on the floor gripping her chest. Greirat scurried away from her briefly but came back after hearing a soft sob coming from the former Fire Keeper.

“Hey, are you alright? Are you hurt?” He asked helping the woman up.

“I’m fine Greirat. I need to go and keep an eye on my friend. Please Greirat, honorable thief will you please keep the little ones tiara for a while? Surely I can gain enough souls soon to buy it from you later,” Loreane asked of him.

The thief nodded slowly. “Indeed, for you Fire keeper I will do this out of consideration of our past friendship. Here.”

Greirat reached into his knapsack and offer a small glass jar shaped like a estus flask. He offered it to Loreane who took the small vessel in her hands and looked at it oddly.

“That’s a soul vessel, obviously it’s for collecting souls.” He explained. “I use it for my more, lively customers.”

“You mean the “un’-unliving?” Loreane said, with a cheeky grin.

Under his hood, Greirat gave her a most unamused glare. Yet, the women's cheeky grin made his glare falter. She was still his friend even if she didn’t share his views.

“That wasn’t funny.”

Loreane pouted walking away.

“I thought it was. Farewell thief, may the flame guide thee,” She said departing. “And, please remember our agreement.”

“Of course.” Greirat replied waving to her. “Stay safe.”

*Item obtained Soul Vessel*

[Item crafted by Greirat himself. It was said to contain the souls of the recently departed for the notorious thief Greirat who used the souls for barter.]

As the Fire Keeper departed, Greirat found himself contemplating the reason why he agreed to such a deal. Indeed he himself had changed considerably of the last few millennia, but he laughed at the drastic change. *These ponies are a bad influence on me.* He mused, gathering his last few items and departed himself into the night, taking nothing else from the mansion out of respect for Loreanes friend Silver Spoon.

Back in Ponyville square, Trixie and Babs had finished packing up as much supplies as they could into the wagon without it being overbearing for the axles. Babs just set down a large crate and wiped some sweat from her forehead when she heard a sound of approaching hooves and footsteps coming from behind her.

She turned leaning her back on the crate and crossed her arms as she watched SilverSpoon and Loreane approach them. She took note of Silver Spoon. The young filly was angrily pouting about something and had a new bow strung around her. Babs pushed off and approached her grey friend.

“Hey, Spoon! Did Ya find ya family?”

The grey filly stormed past Babs without a word. She then went over to the large fountain just a few feet away from the wagon, planted herself beside it, and unslung her bow and began to wipe it clean.

Babs looked at Loreane who seemed to be deep in thought. The tan filly then walked over to Silver Spoon and sat beside her. She watched as Silver Spoon wiped off every inch of the bow. She handled it with great care. It looked old. Very old. Babs found the intricate designs on the shaft and arms intriguing. Silver heaved a great sigh stopping to glare at Babs.

“What!? Do you need something?”

Babs furrowed her brow at the filly for being yelled at so suddenly and unexpectedly.

“Ya can lose the attitude. I was just worried about ya.” Babs said turning away from Silver.

Silver Spoon sniffed hard and continued to clean her sister’s bow.

“I’m sorry okay? It’s just been a really stressful day,” Silver Spoon said.

Babs didn’t reply. Instead she scooted closer to Silver Spoon, still looking away from her, closer and closer until their flanks touched. Silver Stopped cleaning the bow and craned her neck to see Babs. The chubby filly was still looking away with her arms crossed over her chest plate armor with a cross look on her face.

Silver cracked a smile. She turned her head away from babs and began to whistle while working on her bow. Babs took note of the sudden whistling and cocked a brow wondering what the filly was up too. Suddenly Babs felt a slap on her butt cheek as Silver Spoon whipped her tail at the other filly’s flank. Babs let out a high pitch squeak making Silver Spoon giggle. The chubby filly grinned at Silver and nudged her shoulder playfully.

Silver quickly put on a fake face of pain grabbing her arm where Babs shoved her and said, “Oh! I think it’s broken! You brute!”

Both she and Babs laughed and eventually hugged it out.

Both Trixie and Loreane watched from the sidelines as the two quickly made up from their initial argument. Trixie walked off once more but this time with Loreane, who was busy with the soul vessel. The vessel was now glowing a bright white color as it collected souls from all around them.

*Obtained 800 Souls*

Trixie watched Loreane as they walked through a store to gather a few last minute supplies. As Trixie gathered medicine and antibiotics she looked at the small vessel and finally asked the question that's been bugging her since she noticed the small thing.

“Loreane, what is that thing you’re carrying?” She asked pointing to the vessel.

Loreane took a moment to hand it over to Trixie who levitated it to herself with her magic.

“It’s soul vessel. It’s used to capture the souls of the departed and dead to be used as either currency for the undead, or it can be used to obtain greater power.” Loreane explained.

Trixie paused as the words sank into her brain. She’d never heard of such a thing before. It kind of scared her too when Loreane said what it was and what it was for with a straight face. She looked at the small object quickly and gave it back to the human.

Loreane placed the vessel in her personal carry bag and continued to follow trixie who kept a brisk pace heading back to the wagon. As they exited the store the sound of metal weapons clanking resonated within ear shot. Trixie quickly discerned the location was her wagon. Quickly she called to Loreane and made a break for her wagon with Loreane close behind her.

*Wagon Minutes earlier*

Babs and Silver spoon had just got back to the wagon and were sitting on the top looking up at the moon together. They both loved the look of the moon when there was no clouds, just like tonight. Even with all the bodies around them it was easy to get caught in the beauty of the sky, moon, and stars in the clear night sky.

The two fillies held each other close as they watched waiting for Trixie to return with Loreane, when Silver Spoon nuzzled Babs cheek.

“Whatsup?” Babs asked Silver Spoon nuzzling her back.

Silver Spoon blushed rubbing her face into Babs shoulder affectionately.

“I was wonder Babs,” She started but paused playing with her braid nervously. “I was wondering something… if I could ask your opinion about something?”

Babs smiled. “Sure. What’s on your mind?”

“I was wondering if you thought, that is if you think that-”

“That I what?” Babs asked trying to pry the question out of Silver Spoon. “What’s wrong? Do I have something on my nose? In mah teeth?”

Babs checked her face and showed her teeth making Silver Spoon giggled.

“No! Silly pony. I just,” Silver paused again feeling nervous. “I was just wondering if you like-”

In a split second before she could answer there was a flash of white light in Silver Spoons vision. Before she could react Babs raised her warhammer up and caught the sharp end of a farron greatsword under one of her hammers chimes.

Silver Spoon sat shaking as the tip of the all too familiar sword was but centimeters at best away from her forehead. Silver Spoon went cross eyed looking down the blade at the Abyss Watcher who was wielding it. She could see a fire behind the eyes under the metal hat and upright collar of the Watchers attire. He held a sinister glare at her then slowly looked at Babs who was struggling to hold his blade back.

Babs gave a powerful shoved with her hammer and forced the sword, and the Watcher, back several feet. Both stood tall to observe their foe. Unlike other Abyss Watchers Babs had seen thus far, this one wore armored Pontiff leggings that were colored to match his attire. His gauntlet was much larger on the back end almost making it like a buckler shield. His guard brace over his shoulder was larger with a armored plate that wrapped around his neck partially covering his dominate hand.

“Silver get inside the wagon and stay there!” Babs yelled rushing the Abyss Watcher with her warhammer ready to strike.

Silver Spoon mindlessly nodded and rushed into the wagon and hid behind the door but kept it cracked just enough to watch as the fight ensued.

As Babs rushed the Watcher he inturn leapt forward dashing straight for Babs with his dagger wielding arm outstretched and his greatsword straight behind him.

At first Babs thought this was foolish of him and went to strike downwards with her hammer. She hit the dagger with all her might shattering it, but she missed the point where the Abyss Watcher leapt over her and drove his sword down on her.

The farron sword ripped through Babs Seed’s shoulder armor dug into her left shoulder from above. She let out a pained cry swinging her hammer upwards and into the Abyss Watcher’s side. The force of her swing sent him flying away, but he was able to swivel his body to land on his feet. He may be a wolf of Farron, but he was agile like a cat and twice as deadly.

“Damn it… got too cocky,” Babs said gripping her bloody shoulder, which barely functioned at this point.

Her injury forced her to wield her hammer with one arm which made her rather clumsy and foolish looking as the Abyss Watcher easily side stepped to dodge her attacks. Babs swung her whole body just to get the hammer in the air. This forced her to rely on the sheer weight of the weapon to do damage but left her completely open to attack.

Swing after swing the Abyss Watcher side stepped and waited for his opening. That opening came sooner than he anticipated. Babs had swung her hammer so hard, after getting rather frustrated and lost her footing, she dropped the hammer and left herself open. The Abyss Watcher kicked her in the gut with his armored boot sending her to the ground with a grunt.

Babs couched feeling winded as she tried desperately to reach for her hammer behind her, but the Abyss Watcher pinned her down under his boot. The boot pressed against the back of her head digging her muzzle into the ground as she struggled to get a footing over him, but he proved to be too strong for her to overpower him. Babs was helpless against him. She then realized that his blade was slowly rising over her head. The Abyss Watcher took hold of the handle with both his hands, ready to deliver a fatal blow to Babs.

Just when the filly thought it was all over there was a high pitched scream, more in tune to a feral cry of some wild animal, as a grey blur flew across the sky onto his back. Before the Abyss Watcher could react a grey hoof wielding a dagger was stabbing at his neck from his right side that was unprotected by his neck guard.

He swung his greatsword around wildly and twisted and turned revealing his boot from Babs Seeds head. She looked to see Silver Spoon latched onto the Abyss Watcher’s back, biting down on his cape and holding onto him with one hoof while the other was stabbing wildly into his exposed neck.

Babs went wide eyed as the grey filly kept screaming like a maniac, driving her tiny dagger through his neck at least two dozen times before he started to slow down. Finally after what seemed like an eternity to Babs, the Abyss Watcher fell on his knees and slowly died as his blood spilled over the floor.

Silver Spoon didn’t stop however, she just kept stabbing at him no longer at his neck but anywhere on his body she could reach with her arms. She stabbed every inch of his body making sure he wouldn’t get back up until finally Babs reached out to her and grabbed the filly pulling her away from him.

Silver kept screaming swinging her dagger trying to reach the downed Watcher until Babs put her good arm around the fillies and pulled her face into her soft chest fur.

“Hey, shoo. It’s okay, he’s down you got him,” Babs whispered calmly into Silver Spoons ear petting her mane.

Silver Spoon slowly began to come to her senses from the fillys words. Slowly the realization of what she did came onto her. She just killed someone. Never in her life had she taken a life in anger aggression, ever. She looked at the bloody dagger, stained red with blood that dripped onto the dirt ground at her hooves.

Silver began to shake, dropping the dagger, and fell back on her haunches with a look of despair in her eyes. Suddenly the Abyss Watcher began to fade away as his souls lunged into the air and shot off deeper into Ponyville.

“I-i-I killed somepony…” She whimpered.

“No, it’s fine Silver!” Babs said trying to calm her shaken friend. “He was going to do us in too. You saved us.”

“But… I…”

“Not another word on this Spoony,” Babs said sternly hugging Silver Spoon.

Silver Spoon sniffled wiping her eyes. She looked up at Babs cracking a tiny smile on her lips at the little nickname she earned from the farm filly.

“Thanks, Babs. YOu always know how to cheer me up. I still can’t believe I did it though,” Silver Spoon said looking at the Abyss Watcher.

Babs nodded leaning to kiss Silver Spoons forehead. Silver Spoon smiled feeling her cheeks burning. She leaned into Babs resting her head on the fillies chest. Suddenly the sound of Approaching hooves and footsteps caught their attention as Trixie and Loreane came running from around the corner with worried looks.

Silver and Babs separated quickly, both blushing and neither looking up at the adults. Trixie Went over to Silver Spoon while Loreane tended to Babs injury. She lifted the wounded filly into the back of the wagon and set her down on the bed next to a pile of crates.

Trixie brushed Silver Spoons mane looking her over like a mother would their foal with worry in her eyes. “What happened?” She asked, Silver Spoon.

“That man attacked us, he inured Babs badly,” Silver Spoon pointed to the Abyss Watcher.

Trixie followed the hoof to the downed Watcher. Finally she had enough. She approached Loreane who was busy getting ready to heal Babs in the back of the cluttered wagon, when she noticed Trixie and Silver Spoon approach them. She gestured for Silver Spoon to come over to her, and SIlver Spoon did so sitting beside her and Babs.

Lorenae had her kind smile on pointing to Babs shoulder wound. Loreane held her hands over the wound as

“Little one, I want you to try healing Babs. Remember the tale I told you about?” She asked, and Silver Spoon nodded pulling out her chime.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Loreane patted her gently on the back. “Good girl. Now close your eyes and recant it like a mantra, word for word. Speak it softly, and hold the chime to your heart.” Silver Spoon did as she was instructed.

Silver Spoon whispered the incantation of the miracle as the wound on Babs shoulder began to close. It took over five minutes to heal due to Silver Spoons in experience. Once the injury was healed Babs gave a very appreciative grin afterwards she flexed her arms, to which Silver Spoon stared at the tone muscles on Babs.

Babs wiggled her flank in front of Silver Spoon, inching ever so closer to the blushing grey filly. Silver was embarrassed at first, but seeing the playful smirk on Babs, Silver Spoon gave a playful swat to the brown fillies flank. Babs yelped rubbing her rump as Silver Spoon giggled at her. Loreane gave the two some personal space and went to find Trixie, who was on top of the wagon. When she closed the door behind her, Loreane heard, Silver Spoon screaming playfully with Babs inside. She smiled, it was nice that Silver Spoon was able to recover from her earlier trauma. It would be indispensable for future encounters.

Trixie meanwhile sat ontop of her wagon and magically made it move forward, being too heavy to pull on her own. She always had a way to move her wagon just in case something like this ever happened. Even though this was the first time she’d ever used this spell. Loreane was up with her looking out over Ponyville as they made their way out of town under the moonlit night.

“Where are we going?” She asked Trixie, wrapping her cape around Trixie.

Trixie nuzzled the cape feeling Loreane's body heating her up under this cold night.

“We’re heading to Canterlot. Hopefuly we can meet with twilight and her friends and come up with a plan afterwards. Why?” Trixie asked scooting closer to Loreane.

The woman wrapped her arms around Trixie from under her cape, letting the unicorn to rest against her chest. “No reason. I just feel like we should do something. If the Abyss Watchers are out and about like this, it means Diana is up to something.”

Trixie furrowed her brow at the mention of Loreane’s ex. Shifting uncomfortably, she tried to scoot away from Loreane but felt her arms tighten around her waist.

“Trixie, please… I promise whatever there was between her and I, it died long ago when she betrayed me,” Loreane said.

“Trixie cocked her head disbelievingly at her.

“Are you sure?

“I promised to be your flame. I meant that,” She said, kissing the back the mare's head.

Trixie felt her heart melt at the touch of the woman’s lips. She couldn’t stay mad at her no matter how much she tried. Just like she never could stand against Babs and Silver staring at her with their adorable eyes when they begged her to show her a new trick. *Trixie’s becoming a big and cuddly softie.*

Trixie then decided to defuse the situation. She nudged Loreane under the chin with her nose. The woman felt the soft wet spot and wiped it with her hand when Trixie suddenly licked her on the lips. Blushing and covering her mouth with a girly gasp, Trixie spun around, leaning up and booped Loreane’s nose. The woman took a moment to recover from the sudden display of affection.

After she recovered mentally she gave a cheeky grin at Trixie and quickly grabbed the unicorn who tried to scurry away from her and failed. Loreane then licked Trixie’s earlobe making the mare shutter at the cool touch. She then gently nibbled the blue ear and worked her way down to her cheek and then to Trixie’s neck. Soft moans escaped the mare's mouth as she felt Loreane's breast press against her back. This went on for a few minutes after which Trixie decided to give the same affections to Loreane. The human melted in her arms feeling rather warm and tense at the same time, while Trixie pleasured her.

Once the exchange was done they rested on top of the wagon as it self propelled itself over the landscape towards its destination through Whitetail woods. This left them unaware of the smoke coming from Canterlot as one of it’s towers fell to the bottom of the mountain.

Journal Entry 10,245

Author's Note

Sorry everyone. For those who don't know I live out in the Santee area and the protests have gotten out of hand so sorry I was late for my promised 7pm update. Anyways here is the next chapter that will start to set the scene for what's to come. Hope you enjoy!

Journal Entry 10,245

Journal Entry 10,245 A Successful Diversion

As i write this down a detachment of my hollowed and undead army is invading Canterlot. Word from the front General is that it was a very successful attack. There were minimal casualties on both sides and I’m happy to hear from my changeling spies in the Canterlot Courts that fear of another attack has forced Celestia and Luna to direct their forces back to Canterlot.

While Ponyville didn’t go as I planned my ultimate goal was realized. The traitor and her family were taken care of before my plan was unveiled to anyone. What troubles me is that the report from the mole hasn’t been found yet. I have my best agent turning Ponyville inside out to find it. If he can’t find it then I fear the worst is yet to come.

Be that as it may, I have a backup plan just in case Celestia or anyone finds out my true plan. I fear that my ally Radiant Hope may betray me when the time comes. In truth I feel dealing with her will be more troublesome than dealing with the Elements of Harmony and my old friend the Fire Keeper, Loreane. I never thought she’d take a name for herself being a Fire Keeper, but then again Loreane isn’t like others. She’s open minded and very understanding.

Ironic…

Everything is going so right for me, but things rarely go right this long without complications. I have my strike force assembled and waiting near the Crystal Empire. Now, all I need to do is get the Elements of Harmony there so Radiant Hope fulfills the prophecy of the Crystal Heart.

Had I known the Hearts importance down the road I never would have let Sombra destroy Princess Amore. What’s worse yet is Chrysalis. She has yet to comprehend what it is I plan to do for her changelings and herself. If all goes well then the changelings will be no more and I’ll have the one true means to purging the Darkness from our world forever and maintain a perfect balance.

If it doesn’t work I fear what will become of the world.

I need to plan in case everything fails. The Abyss won’t stay idly by when I go through with this. I might have to make a trip to the Empire to oversee this. I can’t entrust anyone with this. It’s something I should see through and I intend too.

*End Entry*

*Canterlot*

Twilight and her friends along with several refugees got off the Friendship Express to see a partially ruined Canterlot. While they train was in motion the ponies on the train noticed the flames coming from the great capital of Equestria. As one tower fell to the depths below the ponies feared the worst. Arriving to see that the city was still relatively intact gave them a sense of hope as they tried to make way to a refugee camp in the center of the city.

From there on the Elements of Harmony gathered with Starlight and Spike to decide what to do next. They sat in a circle in a nearby tavern where ponies gathered to drink eat and talk the terrible day away. They themselves ordered food and drink, but after getting their emails nopony felt hungry enough to eat anything.

Starlight pushed her food away and sighed heavily staring at the floor. Spike and the others did so too.
When Spike pushed his food away he patted Starlight on the back, rubbing her gently making her smile at him.

“Thanks. I really needed that Spike,” She said sincerely to him, rubbing his green head scales.

“Heh, nothing to it. Just helping you out, Starlight,” He then raised his claw up and added quickly. “Hey! I know what we should go see Sunburst! I bet he’d loved to see us after everything that’s happened!”

Starlight suddenly got a worried look and quickly ran out of the tavern and into Canterlot. Spike got up to follow but was stopped by twilight’s magic. He glanced over to her as she gave a worried look at him.

“SPike I need you to listen to me,” Twilight said with a dead serious look and tone. “If the worst should have happened-”

“Twilight I know Sunburst is fine,” Spike interrupted her crossing his arms.

“I want to believe it too Spike, but these humans… they aren’t like us or the humans we know back in Canterlot High,” She warned him, as she let him go from her magical grasp. “I just want you to look out for her if the worst should come to pass. I don’t want Starlight to relapse into her old self again. Please, be supportive and if anything happens come straight back to here Spike.”

“Gotcha. I’ll look out for her,” Spike said running off, but stopped at the door as a few injured ponie s passed him. “Also, I think you don’t give Starlight enough credit. She's strong Twilight. I know she is.”

Twilight got a funny look on her face but allowed Spike to go after he spoke. Sighing in defeat twilight slide her food to herself and started eating slowly. The others joined eating their food in silence.

Meanwhile Spike had caught up with Starlight who was staring at Sunburst home. The door was wide open with a huge scorch mark on it. The hinge was broken off and part of the doorframe was missing too. Starlight gulped and took a shaky step forward when Spike walked beside her and offer a supportive nudge. Starlight smiled at him and took a deep calming breath. She felt her heart rate drop dramatically from the breathing exercise she got from twilight, feeling a sense of relief and calm flow over herself.

She and Spike cautiously walked inside.

The interior was a complete mess. Books were everywhere. There was blood all over the place and bodies of undead humans all around. The smell of rotten flesh and decay was overwhelming it made even Spike gag. Starlight and Spike cautiously stepped around the bodies until the unicron decided to fly over them instead. Starlight lifted Spike on her back and lifted herself with her own magic to take flight, floating just above the rotten corpses.

Quickly they searched the house but found no trace of Sunburst anywhere. After a rather extensive search they looked around to see why the undead humans were here. As they did they noticed several books were inside knapsacks on the undead soldiers. Taking a peek they noticed the books were mostly on crystals and unusual geographical anomalies, as well as advanced magical theories and mathematics.

Picking up a time to read it Starlight asked Spike, “What do you think they were looking for?”

“No idea,” Spike said looking at a book. “But I think they were looking for something up north.”

Starlight stopped reading and looked down at the dragon. “Why do you say that?”

Spike held of several book sin his claws and offered them to Starlight. Taking them in her magical aura Starlight glanced over each cover and realized what She meant.

“All these books on geography seem to be focused on the northern part of Equestria.” She said.

Spike nodded. “Yeup. And I'll bet they wanted to find Sunburst too.” He said conspiratorially.

He blushed after seeing Starlight go pale and quickly amended his statement.

“But I’m sure he’s fine! Starlight!” He shook the mare getting her attention. “It’s going to be okay. You’ll see. Nothing bad happened to Sunburst.”

Starlight smiled at him as the color returned to her. She felt a slight burning in her cheeks and she hugged the little dragon. He normally would have squirmed away but felt oddly attracted to Starlight’s warm embrace and hugged her neck back. After a minute they broke apart and Spike suggested they leave to tell the others what they found.
Making haste they left the house and went straight back to the tavern. When they arrived the group was done eating and getting ready to move out when STarlight and SPike burst through the doors.

“Girls! You gotta see this!” Starlight said flying over to them.

Starlight landed next to twilight and gave several of the books to her. The group had a variation of reactions to the books. Applejack and Rainbow didn’t see any relevance to the book's, Rarity and Fluttershy were curious, and Pinkies was Pinkie. Twilight however didn’t seem to catch on to what was being shown to her.

“I don’t get it Starlight? I thought you were going to Sunbursts house? Where is he, and what do these books have to do with it?” Twilight asked setting the book down.

Starlight took a minute to gather their thoughts before replying.

“Spike and I went to Sunbursts home. It was trashed and he wasn’t there,” Starlight said halfheartedly.

The group gasped and gathered around her to offer a supportive hug. Starlight happily took the group hug and hugged back.

“Thanks, but that’s not all we found. Turns out there were more undead humans inside. Not like the ones we fought in Ponyville, but more like common soldiers,” She explained. “They had very old broken armor and shattered weapons. By the looks of it they were gathering books on the north looking for some sort of geographical or possibly geological anomaly.”

Twilight took this and went deep into thought.

“The only place I’ve heard of up north is the Crystal Empire. Could the humans be looking for something there?” Twilight asked wondering if the Empire was the next target.

“What should we do Twilight?” Starlight asked.

Twilight looked to her student and walked forward of the group. They watched her stand tall and firm flaring her wings out.

“Girls, we’re going to the Crystal Empire," Twilight said looking to Spike. "Spike, take a letter."

Spike pulled out a small parchment and a quill form behind his back. "Ready."

"Dear Trixie..."

Nightltime

*Road to Canterlot 5 Hours After Siege of Ponyville*

As Trixie’s wagon rolled over a small hill heading towards Canterlot, Trixie sat alone atop looking at the stars as the scenery passed by. It was cold this night. After everything that happened Trixie was happy to have company. Loreane, Silver Spoon, even Babs Seed, she felt truly blessed to have such close and good friends. She never really had friends before Loreane came into her life. Had she never met the human, Trixie often wondered what her life would have been like. Would she even be alive now? Would she have as many friends?

Trixie was sure the answer was no, but didn’t really care one way or another. She was here now, and that’s all that mattered. She had three friends with her, though she wished she was able to save more.

Trixie looked up at the starry sky. She could see many of the constellations in the night sky. Leo, Draco, and her favorite Ursa Major and Ursa Minor. Trixie smiled reaching with her hoof for the constellations like she could physically reach out and touch them. As she sat there reaching for the stars a sudden shuffling noise caught her attention. She glanced over her right and saw Babs climbing the side of the wagon.

The filly was not wearing her armor anymore and laid down beside Trixie. Babs brushed up against the blue mare using her body as a source of warmth for herself.

“What’ch youz looking at?” She asked Trixie.

Sighing Trixie pointed up at the stars and the two constellations she liked.

“Trixie, was admiring the ursa mother and son,” She replied softly.

Babs looked up at the sky with a excited look. She saw the constellations for Ursa Major and Minor. She lied Trixie and really looked up to her. Ever since they stopped Rough Diamond together with her cousins, Sweetie Belle, and Rarity she had her eyes on the mare and idolized her. Not to the extent Scootaloo did with Rainbow Dash, but still pretty close.

“I see them,” Babs said pointing to them, seeing Trixie grin. “I like them. They reminds me of a story I once heard from my cousin Applejack.”

Trixie cocked her brow looking over to Babs. “Oh? What story would that be?”

“Oh, yah know... “ Babs said playfully, twirling her hoof as she ‘thought’ of what to say.

Trixie cave a mock pout turning her nose away from Babs in an obnoxious manner to her statement.

“Trixie swears you take over a town once, and are the indirect cause of a giant ursa baby rampage and all ponies won’t let you live it down,” Trixie pouted crossing her arms with a very childish mannerism.

Babs chuckled at the mare rolling over and leaning her head on her chest. The sudden contact startled Trixie, she looked down at the filly who was rubbing her nose against her cheek. Trixie felt awkward and did the only thing she could think of at the moment. Taking her hooves she picked Babs up and lifted her onto her chest, using herself as a cushion for her.

Using her pyromancy flame, Trixie created a little heat with her hoof and let it rest on Babs making the filly shivered slightly. The shearing quickly subsided and Trixie heard Babs sigh in relief.

“Thanks Trixie,” Babs said nuzzling the mare.

“Think nothing of it little one,” Trixie replied happily.

Trixie then looked down from where Babs climbed up to the roof. The unicorns smile faded into melancholy thinking back on Ponyville again and what Loreane told her about Silver Spoon.

“How’s Silver Spoon holding up?” She asked Babs.

“Not well,” Babs said feeling the heat over her body. “She’s been awfully quiet since we left Ponville. I think she misses her family.”

“Do you miss your family?”

“Of course ah do! Why wouldn’t I?” Babs asked nudging the mare.

“It must be nice.” Was Trixie only reply before she went completely silent.

“What’s wrong Trixie?”

“Oh, don’t mind Trixie. She was just thinking aloud. Wait… What’s that?” Trixie asked pointing to a green tinted line of smoke.

Babs looked where Trixie was pointing and saw the smoke line too. It was thick tinted green smoke stream that was coming towards them. It moved with an almost serpentine motion as it ‘slithered’ across the sky. Trixie and Babs watched as coiled up and spin into itself, and then with a loud “pop”, it transformed into a rolled up scroll with a royal seal on it. The scroll landed on the wagon with a tiny bounce. Trixie and Babs eyed it before a befuddled Trixie lifted the scroll up with erh magic. Removing the seal, Trixie unrolled the parchment and read it. Babs watched as Trixie got a worried look that turned to surprise and then back to worry.

“What is it?” Babs asked as Trixie rolled up the scroll.

“It was a letter from Twilight Sparkle,” Trixie said kicking the wagon with her hind hoof.

The wagon studded coming to a complete stop shaking the entire body as it clumsily stopped like it was on an uneven surface. It paused at a two way fork in the road. One path clearly marked, ‘Canterlot’ while the other said ‘Cloudsdale’.

From under the roof Trixie heard cursing and sounds of things falling when Loreane suddenly popped her head out of the window. Trixie looked over the side and grinned at Loreane who was glaring up at Trixie, clearly not happy with her. That was when Trixie noticed a brown stain color in her hair and a few chopped carrot bits all over her. She was also wearing Trixie’s apron with had a huge stain on it

“What’s that?” Trixie Asked.

Loreane’s eyes narrowed at Trixie making the mare want to hide behind the roof of her wagon to avoid the piercing stare. Loreane reached out with one arm and knocked the side of the wagon gently and calling to Babs. The filly stuck her head over the side.

“What’s up?”

Loreane offered a bowl to the filly. “Dinner’s ready.”

Babs suddenly got a wide grin and happily took the bowl and began slurping the food down without her spoon. Loreane shook her head, while Trixie looked at the filly in disgust, ‘belching’ as she watched the filly inhale her soup.

Trixie looked over the side of the wagon sticking her head inside the window and saw Loreane and Silver Spoon sitting at a nearby table with a mess around them.

“Can Trixie have some stew please?”

Loreane glared at Trixie, making the mare feel uneasy and smiled awkwardly.

“Trixie,” Loreane sid in a harsh tone. “Can wait until I clean up this mess before she gets any dinner."

“What!? Why!?” Trixie whinned. “It’s my home!”

“And you messed up dinner by stopping the wagon without warning me… again,” Loreane said to Trixie glaring at her again.

Trixie blushed and quickly withdrew her head when Babs stuck her head down.

After finishing in less than ten seconds Babs wiped her mouth and offered the bowl to Loreane who took it without question and went back inside. Babs gave a quick, ‘thank you’ before resting on her back on the wagon while Trixie redirected her magic at the wagon. Slowly it turned slightly left and went down the left path away from Canterlot and toward Cloudsdale.

Babs looked up at Trixie as the wagon picked up speed, the jittering of things inside could be heard over the silent night.

“Where are we going Trixie?” She asked the mare.

Trixie smiled not taking her eyes off the road and replied energetically, “We’re heading towards the Crystal Empire, but first we need to detour along the way to Cloudsdale.”

*Hours later*

Deep in a forest near Unicron range, about two days from Cloudsdale, Trixie set up the wagon for the night to allow the group to rest. Loreane and Trixie shared a sleeping bag on the floor while Babs and Silver Spoon slept on the bed together.

At first Trixie wasn’t completely open to the idea of sleeping on the floor but quickly changed her mind when Loreane said they’d be sharing the sleeping bag. The woman found it amusing that Trixie’s attitude seemed very dependent on what she said and did. From under the cover of the sleeping bag Trixie lit her horn with a faint glow spell so she could see Loreane’s face.

Trixie loved how peaceful she looked in her sleep. She had a cute smile, beautiful blonde hair, her skin was white and flawless like snow. She was also very caring, something Trixie grew to admire in her.

She ran her hoof over Loreane’s face feeling her soft cheek. This made her smile and snuggle closer to Trixie, wrapping her arms around the unicorns waist. Trixie stifled a chuckle at the woman. She pressed her muzzle against her cheek feeling the warmth from Loreane warming her own nose. In response to the cold touch on her cheek, Loreane opened her eyes slowly. Her vision was blurry at first, but quickly cleared. With Trixie dimly lit horn she saw the unicorn smiling at her under the covers with a sheepish grin.

“Sorry, Trixie didn’t mean to wake you,” Trixie said resting her chin on Loreane’s chest.

She loved the feeling and sound of her heart beat. For Trixie it made her feel safe to be around Loreane. Something she dearly missed. Loreane smiled at Trixie, and rubebd the amre behind her ears. Trixie purred and stretched her neck trying to get Loreane to scratch her chin. Seeing this Loreane slowly scratched down Trixie’s neck and down her cheek until she finally reached the sweet spot on Trixie’s neck. Trixie melted at her touch slumping onto her in a daze from the loving scratch she got.

Loreane stifled a giggled at Trixie’s cute response.

“You’re cute when you act like that.”

Trixie blushed resting her head against Loreane’s side. She pressed her cheek against Loreane’s making her blush from the contact.

“T-trixie?” Loreane stuttered.

“TWhat? You… don’t like this?” Trixie asked worried and slowly scooted away.

She was stopped by Loreane wrapping her arms around Trixie’s waist. She pulled the unicron to where their bodies were pressed against one another with their heads only inches apart. Feeling embarrassed Loreane watched as Trixie went wide eyed and stared into her eyes. She looked into Trixie’s eyes and saw the faint reflection of light from her horn in the unicorns magenta eyes.

“Wow, your eyes are beautiful Trixie,” She said rubbing Trixie’s cheeks with her hands.

“You think Trixie’s beautiful?”

Lorenae looked her over and gave the unicorn a sly grin. “Yes, Loreane thinks Trixie looks beautiful.”

Trixie blushed deeper red as Loreane suddenly leaned forward pressing their lips together. Trixie was shocked at first and remembered the first time they kissed. It was a magical moment that made them feel connected in a way that was special, and no one could take that away from them. Kissing her back Trixie rolled her body until she was on top of Loreane and straddled her across the waist.

Trixie pulled away from Loreane and went back in kissing her neck. Loreane panted heavily feeling her extremely sensitive neck being kissed. Trixie gently sucked the neck and licking it as she slowly worked her way up Loreane’s neck stopping under her jaw. From her jaw trixie nibbled gently on Loreane’s jaw bone and then nibbled her way down the woman's neck making her anting grow with intensity. Trixie slowly undid her blouse top and slipped the clothing tenderly off Loreane’s shoulders until the tops of her breast were visible.

“Oh, Trixie...∼” She moaned kissing the mare back on her neck.

Trixie responded by wrapping her arms around Loreane’s neck and planting as many kisses as she could to keep up with her human lover.

“Ugh, Trixie loves this! Why haven’t we done this sooner?” Trixie panted between kisses.

Loreane panted kissing Trixie’s neck, trying to speak but failing to do so. She then groped Trixie’s flank and gently massaged the mares butocks.

“Ahhhh∼” Trixie moaned pressing her head against Loreane’s.

Loreane’s mind became a flurry of emotions at that moment. In the back of her mind, she thought back to an earlier memory. The time she and Diana shared a bed together and had intimate contact. She suddenly felt another emotion that overrode every other, it swelled over her entire body making her shiver.

Fear.

As Trixie continued her assault on Lorene’s neck she didn’t realize her lover's despair. Loreane shook her head trying to push the fear aside as her head began to ache. She clenched her eyes and gripped her head as a sharp pain hit her head like a ton of bricks. Opening her eyes she expected to see Trixie, but for whatever reason, she saw Diana. Straddling her, Diana gave her a cruel smile as she began to assault Loreane.

Suddenly Loreane was gasping and struggling to get away from Trixie, believing she was being sexually assaulted. In her panic she pushed against Trixie's face forcing the mare away. Startled by the sudden struggle Trixie quickly backed off. She wondered if she did something to set Loreane off. Perhaps she was to rough? Maybe she didn’t realize she didn’t want this?

Loreane sat upright, startling the fillies awake, and distanced herself from Trixie. Trixie kept her distance too as Babs and Silver Spoon looked at them worried something bad happened. Suddenly Loreane got up and stormed outside leaving three confused ponies behind. Trixie followed her outside and saw Loreane standing by the edge of the forest by a tree. Her skirt gently fluttered in the wind under the moonlit night.

Trixie cautiously approached her from behind and sat next to her. Loreane didn’t move in the slightest, and Trixie reached for her hand pressing her nose against her palm. Loreanae looked down feeling a wet nose and gently rubbed the top of Trixie’s muzzle.

“I’m sorry, miss Trixie,” Loreane said to her sitting down next to Trixie.

“If you were uncomfortable, you could have told Trixie. What happened back there?” Trixie asked worried.

“I saw… her. When we were making love I sa Diana,” Loreane covered her expose top with her arms tears forming under her eyes. “She, assaulted me. Violated me-”

Suddenly she felt Trixie wrap her in a hug. Loreane felt a tinge of happiness bloom over her. The feeling of despair was now gone replaced by the same feeling of bliss she felt in the wagon.

“You need not fear that monster, so long as you’re with the Great and Powerful Trixie!” The unicorn declared quietly.

Trixie pulled back and kissed Loreane on the lips.

“Besides. You are suppose to be Trixie’s teacher. You need to be strong,” Trixie said with a playful wink.

The Fire Keeper looked into Trixie’s eyes and leaned into the unicorns side making her cheeks heat up.

“You promise to keep me safe?”

Trixie grinned. “Only if you promise to watch Trixie’s back.”

“Deal.”

With their pact set, the two gave one last passionate kiss before Trixie toppled over the woman and they made love out in the open, watched over by Luna’s moon… and two fillies watching the grownups from the doorway. One silver grey filly was bleeding from her nose the other slightly chubby bronze filly was beet red and happy she was hiding behind a door.

Capture

The next morning Trixie and Loreane were busy practicing their pyromancies. Silver Spoon and Babs sat off the side and watched as the two duked it out, agni kai style. Trixie started with a fireball and throwing it directly at Loreane, who responded with a magical conjured shield. The fireball disintegrated on contact as if it was never there.

Loreane then threw two fireballs of her own back at Trixie. The unicorn rolled wto the side quickly, and with great flexibility managed to throw a fireball near her partner. When Trixie recovered she saw her fireball went right over Loreane who actually stood still wide open and followed the fireball with her head as it landed harmlessly behind her. The woman sighed facepalming while Silver and Babs were snickering at Trixie’s failed attempt to fireball.

Trixie frowned at the two fillies stomping the ground in a childish manner.

“You two shush! The Great and Powerful Trixie will smite you both!”

Silver was the first to recover rubbing her wet eyes from laughing so hard.

“Yeah, Trixie… Heh, I’m sure you would!” Silver chuckled.

“Yeah,” Babs wrapped an arm around Silver Spoon for support as she tried to stifle her own laughter. “I bet you’z would go right over our heads to!”

“Now, that’s enough out of you two,” Loreane scold the fillies.

Both Silver and Babs lowered their heads shamefully as the woman continued to scold them with a stern tone.

“You shouldn’t make fun of someone just because they messed up!” She waved her finger scoldingly at them.

Loreane then stood upright and turned on the fillies and kept going on with her rant. While Babs made overly exaggerated motions behind her.

“Honestly, children. You have so much to learn yourselves. Silver you still haven’t mastered your basic miracles yet. You still have much more to learn yet, and Babs,” Loreane facepalmed. “Don’t even get me started on your, technique.”

Suddnely Babs stoppedand glared up at the woamn blushing at being called out. Her old Manehattan attitude started to rise from it’s slumber as she huffed.

“Hey! Mah technique is fine!”

“You brutally and mindlessly swing your hammer around like a mindless brute with no thought behind what you’re doing,’ Loreane said coldly to the filly.

Babs cold feel he Manhattanite pride coming to the surface. She drew her hammer and took it in both hooves poised and ready to fight.

“I’ll show you my technique is fine the way it is!”

Loreane sighed shaking her head again. She kneeled down and picked up a short stick, no longer than ten inches and stood in a traditional sword dueling stance. Her feet were spread wide and one handheld the stick forward facing Babs while the other was behind her back.

Babs charged the Fire Keeper and with one mighty swing tried to strike her. The Fire keeper watched as Babs let go with one arm and used her left arm with the swing but held the hammer handle a the very end of the shaft. Seeing this Loreane jumped up over the hammer as it passed uselessly under her. Using her bigger size and weight compared to the filly she stomped down on the hammer forcing it down to the ground.

Babs gasped and tried to force the hammer back up with all her might. Loreane stepped off the hammer as it swung upright, since Babs used more force to counter the weight of Loreane but wasn’t there, the hammer flew up into Babs and swung wildly in the air above her. Babs quickly lost balance and tried to regain control of herself only feel a sudden sharp pain as the stick suddenly swatted her across the face. Babs yelped and fell to the ground dropping her hammer at her side as Loreane stood over her with a sad expression.

Babs glared up at her then averted her gaze realizing she’d been utterly humiliated. She saw Silver Spoon run towards her and sat down next to her. The grey filly reached for her. Babs begrudgingly allowed the help.

Loreane stared down at the filly shaking her head. With a quick gesture to the weapon she said to Babs, “This is what I meant Babs. You need to improve. You couldn’t even hit me.”

Babs folded her ears back flinching at her humiliation, but Silver Spoon offered a more supportive approach.

“I thought you did just fine. I mean, you did save me from those awful things in Ponyville.”

Babs felt her spirit rise at the grey fillies words. Her feeling of shame was now gone and she felt herself feel energized. Getting up Babs lifter her hammer and gently pushed Silver Spoon to the side and got into a wide stance with the hammer in both her hooves.

“Ahm ready for round two,” Babs declared.

Loreane smiled and walked behind Babs. She looked the filly over to asses her. Loreane put on foot between Baby's legs and pushed them further apart, she then reached for her shoulders and pushed down making Babs go into a lower posture that was more steady before returning to face the fill from the front.

“Babs, your problem is a simple one,” Loreane explained. “You are too worried about mobility.”

Babs cocked her head dropping her hammer head to the ground so she didn’t have to hold the full weight of it in her hooves.

“What do you mean?” Babs asked.

“When you fight with this type of weapon, you need to rely on your armor,” Loreane said tapping Babs chest plate. “Invest in your armor, and it will take care of you when you need to.”

Babs looked down at her chest armor. She rubbed a hoof over the silver metal and wondered just what Loreane meant. Seeing the fillys confusion plastered ove rher face Loreane walked over to Silver Spoon and asked to borrow her dagger. Giving the small dagger from her belt to Loreane Silver Spoon went and sat beside Trixie who was watching from her wagon.

Loreane stepped in front of Babs and unsheathed the dagger, making Babs flinch. Loreane made no sudden movements but took the dagger and slowly applied the sharp pointed tip against her armored chest.

“This armor is your life Babs Seed. It became your life along with this weapon the moment Ponyville was invaded,” Loanee said tapping the dagger against the armor plate. “When you fight, you need to rely on your armor for protection so you can focus on striking your opponent's. A weapon like this hammer requires you to sacrifice your mobility for adequate protection.”

Babs nodded taking the woman's words to heart. Silver Spoon listened intently as Loreane continued to instruct Babs.

“This is callered armored warfare Babs. You need to use your armor to make up for your lack of speed and deliver decisive blows to defeat your enemies, but this also means you need to be quick and assess what and who you’re facing.”

“If you aren’t careful and rely on your armor too much you will grow complacent and then your armor will eventually fail you,” Loreane knelt beside Babs and rested her hands on the fillys shoulders and looked her directly into the eyes. “Take care of your armor, use your head, and keep a level head in battle and you will survive.”

Babs nodded silently at the Fire keeper’s words, when Trixie’s voice caught both their attentions.

“You’re forgetting something just as important Loreane,” Trixie said walking up beside her and Babs with Silver in tow.

Both Loreane and Babs glanced at the blue mare and grey filly with befuddled looks. Then as quick as lightning both Silver Spoon and Trixie leaped into the two others hugging them and knocking them over into a pile.

“You need to let your friends help you,” Silver Spoon said nuzzling Loren and Babs with Trixie.

Suddenly there was a snapping noise that caught their attentions. Splitting apart they each prepared for the possibility of a confrontation. Silver grabbed her fallen dagger, Babs got her hammer ready, Loreane cast a fire spell in both hands and held them ready, while Trixie held a fire spell on her hoof and eyed the trees around them.

The group was now back to back in a tight circle. They scanned the area around them looking for any signs of life. A bush rustled and all eyes trailed on it as something shuffled inside it. The ponies and human felt their bodies tense up, their hearts raced, as they watched ready to strike.

Slowly they spread apart and surrounded the large bush from all sides. With great care Babs approached the bush and readied her hammer by lifting it over her head ready to bring it down on anything that came out of the brush.

And it did.

Out from the brush came a furry creature. It stood on its hind legs with smaller paws hanging under its belly. It was a big one too, it’s ears were as tall as it’s body, maybe just shorter, and it had large razor sharp buck teeth large whiskers, beady little eyes and a large fluffy tail. Perhaps it’s most noticeable feature were the large antlers on its head. It leaned back and yawned ruffling it’s ears before looking at the group and sniffing the air around them as they sighed in relief at the creature.

The group sighed in relief that it was just a small creature. Trixie noticed it off the bat, it was a jackalope. A rare breed of rabbits with antlers on their heads. Supposedly they were good at foraging that ancient pony and griffin cultures used them for gathering and finding edible foods.

Silver Spoon nearly gushed at the cute critter dropping her dagger and ran over to pick it up. She lifter the little jackalope and pet his tiny head making him smile and nuzzle her. Babs gaged, while Trixie and Loreane felt their hearts melt at the tender sight. Then suddenly, the critter began to chirp loudly. The group was caught off guard by this they didn’t notice the rustling bushes around them.

Then a series of whistling sounds were heard by the group as the each felt a tiny prick in their necks. One by one the group passed out. Loreane managed to see their assailants just before she slipped into darkness. Three armored figures emerged from the brush deep in the forest and spoke in a strange language she didn’t recognize. Their armor however she did recognize, a tribe of warriors based on honor and combat. They were well know throughout the world and their master who was a great warrior poet, and scholar who passed on in battle many ages ago and brought up a warrior tribe that has lasted for generations.

The Knights of Alonne.

The Compound

Dreams are a strange thing. When one goes into a deep sleep every being has dreams. They say that dreams are a mirror into the minds of those they are from, for Loreane it’s a constant reminder of what she had and what she once was.

For her, dreams were always nightmares, even the good ones. Like this time around. She dreamed of at time back when she first met Lady Diana, before she became what she was today. She remembered the first time they met and dreamed of the entire time they spent together. One particular part stood out from all the rest, the first time she went with Diana to the old capital of Anor Londo.

It was the first time she felt cold air of the frigid north. She had never seen snow before. She wished so much to see the white crystals she heard bore so much beauty. Alas it was never meant to be. Being blind had many advantages, for one she never was worried about her looks, or what others looked like. Yet now, with her sight back she literally saw the world in a different light than she use too. She could still ‘see’ the way she always did, but it was like reading braille but seeing the pictures to compliment the braille.

She could ‘see’ the flowers, the birds, the trees, and ponies around her with her ‘sight’ she had as a blind Fire Keeper. A magical sense that helped her see things around her through their life energy, her figurative braille. Now, she could still sense things like she did before, but now she could see and appreciate the world around her more than she ever hoped possible.

With all this power of sight, she was still lacked a great amount of foresight.

Like now after the capture of her and her friends.

She awoke from a dreary sleep finding herself bound and gagged in the back of an open wagon. Beside her were Silver Spoon and Trixie, but Babs Seed was nowhere in sight. The wagon was a simple wooden wagon with a single alonne knight driving it with two horses pulling the reigns.

They were flanked by four more low knights on horseback with large su-yari, single bladed spears, as they marched through the forest and into a large ravine. Loreane recalled this area being called Galloping Gorge by Trixie once when they spoke. On one of the knights was the little jackalope that caught Loreane and party off guard. The little mutant bunny looked at Loreane with its beady little eyes and fluffed its chest fur before looking forward.

Loreane looked too, to see the wagon going deeper into a large garage that easily cut through the landscape like Ghastly Gorge near Ponyville. On the maps it was a massive scar on the planet that spanned for hundreds of mile in length and several miles wide at certain points. How deep was never documented as anypony who dared survey never returned.

The wagon traveled deep into the gorge cutting off from all light until the nights lit torches to see the path before them. Loreane dared look over as they traversed a narrow path that hugged the cliff. Seeing down Loreane saw nothing but oblivion with no end to it. She was sure if they fell here it would mean the end of their journey without a doubt.

She cleared her throat and got the attention of the driver who looked surprised at her being awake. He quickly snapped his fingers as two of the guards drew the su-yari and pointed them at her. Quickly Loreane held up her hands defensively.

“I’m not going to cause any trouble!” She said quickly.

The two guards watched her for a few seconds before taking their yari away from her. One stayed close and leaned towards her and spoke in a thick Japanese accent to her.

“What are you doing in our gorge?” He asked.

Not wanting to get on their bad side, Loreane decided to answer truthfully and openly to the knight.

“My companions and I are traveling to the frozen north. We seek the Crystal Empire. Our friend there are in great danger and we need to assist them.”

The alonne knight faced forward. After a few moments of contemplation he gently kicked the sides of his horse and sped up to meet with the driver of the wagon. He leaned over and spoke to him in their native tongue, one which Loreane wasn’t fluent in. After they spoke the rider came back beside the wagon in his first position and drew his sword without a word. The rest of the knights and the driver did so as well.

Then without warning the group truing and walked right through a magical barrier that was indistinguishable from the actual stone face.

Darkness drew over them ever more so it seemed than moments ago. Loreane felt a feeling of dread as the group of alonne knights marched along the passageways of interconnecting tunnels. The only sounds that could be heard aside from the deep breaths form Loreane, and the clopping of hooves, and wheels, was the occasional clicking noise one would associate with a bug. It was a gentle rhythmic clicking noise.

Every so often a large spider would be seen crawling on the walls. They were huge man sized things with large glowing red eyes and nasty scars all over their bodies. Some seemed to have a sort of magical presence to them that Loreane could scarcely sense.

They kept their distance scurrying about the walls and ceilings, the knights kept their heads on a swivel never letting their guard down. Finally after what felt like hours the group emerged into a hidden valley deep in the canyon.

Loreane was wide awake but Trixie, and Silver Spoon were still out cold and missed the initial shock of how beautiful a place it was. A small town lost in time was the only way Loreane could think of it. An ancient Asian town with a very Japanese style hidden deep in the ravine in a large oasis that spanned for miles all around. A perfect valley of pure green untainted by the trouble of the world above. Men and women walked along small dirt roads carrying on with their lives as the Alonne Knights came through with their prisoners.

To Loreanes surprise there were no ponies around, but instead more of the large clydesdales trotting around the town with the humans and a few threshal. The entire town carried on but kept an eye on the wagon with Loreane, Trixie, and Silver Spoon as they were brought to a large four story Japanese styled fort.

The fort was very impressive. Though small compared to the country sized walls of Lothric it’s simplicity and beauty came from its Asian design. A simple moat surrounded the fort with three small ponds forming a misshapen triangle around the fort filled with coy fish.

The horseback knights broke away from the wagon and left it alone to finish the last leg of its journey to the fort. After coming to a stop near the main gate of the fort, the driver knight jumped from his seat as the two clydesdale unhinged themselves and trotted away without a word.

Loreane was instructed to carry her two pony friends with her into the fort. She did so without question. She knew angering these knights would spell doom for her and her companions, it was best to do as she was told without any questions. She stepped out of the wagon as the guard handed her sleeping companions to her. Three alonne guard captains approached the driver and spoke to him in their native tongue. After the short exchange the driver and Loreane were escorted into the fort.

Through the large ornate gate the walked into the fort while several handmaids were busy cleaning, but stopped to bow to the knights as they passed by. As they reached the first stairwell a young handmaid was wobbly walking down with towels in her hands. It was stacked so high she couldn’t see the knights approaching. Suddenly se ran into them and screamed as she fell over dropping the towels all over the place.

The captain the handmaid ran into swore loudly and struck her across the face. The strike sent her to the floor yelping in pain. Loreane tried to step forward to help but was pushed back by another guard while the third drew his sword and trailed her with the pointed tip of his katana.

The fire keeper backed off as the knights berated the young woman for her clumsiness. She bowed apologetically and hurried off afterwards. The knights then ascended the stairs pushing Loreane along with them to keep her moving. She was forcefully lead to the top floor where the captains came upon a door and stood to the right side of it in a single line, allowing the driver and Loreane to enter.

Inside the wall of ornate paper walls was an impressive figure. Someone that Loreane had once heard about long ago. A hero, scholar, warrior, artist, poet, and founder of the Alonne Knights. A warrior whose skill was said to be unmatched. A warrior who was said to have taught a whole generation of knights that created the foundation of the Alonne Knights Order.

The man sat cross legged on a tatami style mat. His massive figure shadowed the very room where he sat. A small table lay before him. On the table he was practicing his calligraphy with a large brush in his left hand, and supported it with his right hand, as he guided the brush across the paper with smooth graceful strokes. At his side was a sword easily twice his height in length sitting sheathed in the light. Behind him was an open balcony that allowed the sunlight to fill the room creating a glowing aura around him as he worked. Loreane was forced to her knees, dropping Trixie and Silver Spoon at the base of the table, still asleep.

The man stopped when the two ponies hit the floor and slowly looked up at Loreane. She bore a worried look, eyeing his sword from time to time. She could sense a unusual calmness to him, almost like there was a void of emotion. Then suddenly there was a rise of positive emotions from the man as he stood up and offered his hand to her.

Loreane took his hand and allowed him to lift her to her feet. He towered over her by at least a foot and looked down on her, his masked helm looked sinister, but the feelings he emanated were nothing but joyous as he greeted her.

"Greetings, I am Sir Alonne Hiryō," He said gesturing to himself with a heavy accent. "And welcome to my home. Fire keeper."

The Talk

Author's Note

Edit: Now has some art!
So here we are again.

The group was captured and taken to the Alonne Knight Stronghold, but where is Babs? What will become of our heroes? Why did the chicken cross the road?

Actually I can answer the last one, he was trying to reach the "flock".

So, hope you all enjoy this next chapter and remember to read rate love and tolerate!

The Talk

As Loreane stood before Sir Alonne's armor and weapon unmistakable from any other, she could feel the danger around him. He had a certain might in him, a strength she could sense behind his masked helm. It was like looking into an apex predator and knowing you were the inferior prey. It was truly humbling for her to be in his presence. She looked down at her two unconscious friends then back to Sir Alonne.

“Fear not, for your friends will awaken soon,” He said waving his hand to his knights, making them leave.

The Fire keeper relaxed and knelt down to bow to the mighty knight.

“Sir Alonne, I am Loreane Fire Keeper of Lothric Firelink Shrine. Tis an honor to meet thee in person,” Loreane humble greeted him, before rising. “My friends and I were on our way north to the Crystal Empire when we were ambushed by your knights and…. Jackalope?”

Alonne nodded silently walking over to Loreane and offered her a hand. She stared at the hand for a second before taking it with her own. She then felt herself being lifted up by the powerful and tall man.

“I apologize for that. We can’t be too careful these days. Normally we would dart ponies or anything that comes too close and let them loose on the other side of the pass, or if they dangerous enough… dispose of them,” Sir Alonne said darkly.

Loreane gasped, clasping her hands over her mouth. He thoughts fell onto the now missing Babs wondering if maybe she had fought the knights and perished. Seemingly sensing her fears Sir Alonne turned to face the Fire Keeper.

“Fear not. Your little bronze friend is safe in the next room.”

Sir Alonne walked her over and opened a sliding door and stepped aside pointing with his hand. Loreane peeked inside to see Babs asleep in a white robe in a large tatami mat, clearly meant for someone of Sir Alonne's size, and way too big for the tiny silly. Babs was peacefully sleeping when she snorted and one of her tiny legs started kicking under the mat. Loreane snorted in laughter at the filly closing the door behind her.

“Thank you for not hurting her. She’s my student in training,” Lorenae explained sitting before Sir Alonne at his table.

The leader of the Alonne Knights nodded. “I see. How does her training go?” He asked.

“Well enough. I’m teaching her to fight as a Carim Knight would. She is fierce but brash and, well not very smart in a fight,” Loreane said, Alonne leaned forward resting his hands on his desk and listened.

Loreane then continued after looking at the side room once more.

“Babs is a brave soul, but she lacks discipline. She is brash and very foolish in her combat style. She leaves herself open to attack too often not thinking of how her armor and weapon work together. Between that and us trying to get to the Crystal Empire… things are tough.”

Sir Alonne said nothing. He stared at her, seemingly, and just waited. Finally he spoke after a brief silence.

“You wish to get to the Empire because of Lady Diana I assume?”

Loreane perked up.

“Yes! How did you know?” She asked.

Sir Alonne chuckled. “I have agents everywhere, just like she does. In fact meeting you was no accident. I’ve been watching you and your friends for sometime now. I think we can help each other out.”

“How? Whatever I can do I’d be glad to help the brave honorable Alonne Knights.” Lorene offered.

“A kind gesture. Very well, as you may have noticed coming back there were large spiders all over the place through our pass?” Sir Alonne asked.

Loreane nodded.

“I can tell you of a way to get to the Empire you speak of quickly and it would take less than two days,” He offered.

“That’s great! What do you want us to do for you though?” Loreane asked feeling happy at the news.

Sir Alonne's tone suddenly turned darker as he stood up and turned to face the window. He held his arms behind his back.

“If you go through, there’s a evil witch who dwells there controlling the spiders. If you traverse there I want you to kill her and end the spider menace. My knights and I have tried but ultimately failed in the end. We fatally wounded the witch, but she was too strong for us in the end,” Sir Alonne admitted, shame filled his voice as he spoke.

It was clear to Loreane that this failure to defeat his enemy and safeguard his people weighed heavily in his heart. Loreane knew the Alonne Knights were prideful by nature and their teachings. Such failure usually got a leader removed from his or her position. It was clear that Sir Alonne viewed his failure greatly and held it in his heart like a cancer that would never let go. She pitied him. She thought about Silver Spoon, Trixie, and Babs, and how she wanted to give them each the best chance they had against their changing world.

Sir Alonne turned to face Loreane again. She looked up seeing the sun reflecting off his armor as he spoke. “I and a few of my knights will go with you. You’ll need us to navigate through there. Help us kill the witch and we’ll help you get to the Empire and assist you however we can.”

“Why would we need a guide though?” Loreane asked.

Sir Alonne sighed sitting cross legged taking his sword in his hand, Sir Alonne recounted his tale as he inspected his sword.

“Equestria was a world of relative peace and kindness. Deep under this light and playful world is the dark layers of the world's before,” He said unsheathing part of his blade. “My swords has slain countless foes and beasts alike. I’ve defeated dragons, kings, empires and kingdoms for my people. All for their protection.”

“Do you know where you are?” He asked offering his sword to Lorenae.

Loreane shook her head taking the massive blade. She could barely hold it in her hands as she looked into the exposed part of the blade.

“High above us is a Firelink Shrine of the second age. Below us far in the chasm is Blighttown, and even deeper than that is the Demon Ruins. The witch lived just beneath Blighttown and guards the path to the Crystal Empire. To get there you’ll need to get past her. To do that you must eliminate her.”

Loreane looked down at the blade seeing the reflection of herself in it. Sheathing it she thought long and hard about what to do next, then she realized she should consult her friends first before making a decision. Giving the sword back to Sir Alonne Loreane said, “I must confide with my friends first. I won’t do anything that they don’t want to do especially if it’ll endanger their lives, Sir Alonne.”

The knight bowed to her slightly.

“It is wise for a leader to always make the best decision for her people. You are very wise for your age Fire Keeper,” He said kindly. “Very well, speak to them and stay the night. I’ll await your answer at first light.”

After a polite bow Loreane picked up Silver Spoon and Trixie and carried them over to the next room where Babs slept. Still snoring and snorting Loreane stifled another chuckle as she set Trixie and Silver Spoon under the mat beside Babs. She herself lay at Trixie’s side running a finger through the mare's mane. Trixie’s lips curled ever so slightly into a smile a the touch. The azure amre then scooted closer to Loreane like a blind moth to a flame and nestled against her soft bosom. The human smiled kissing Trixie’s forehead and shut her eyes allowing herself to rest until they all awoke.

A few hours later Loreane awoke when a tiny bronze hoof poked her cheek. She huffed rolling over on her other side when the hoof started poking her other cheek. Grunting Loreane got up and yawned, stretching her arms overhead.

Rubbing her eyes Loreane looked over to see Silver Spoon sitting next to her with a big smile on her cute adorable face.

“Hey Silver Spoon, how are you?” Loreane asked rubbing her tired eyes.

“Well enough. Babs and Trixie are busy down stairs trying to get our gear back, but some knight named Alonne won't give them back until we talked to you apparently?” Silver Spoon said in wonder.

Loreane rubbed the grey fillies mane affectionately, picking her up and cradling her in her robed arms.

“Come then little one. Let’s go talk to our friends.”

So the two walked through the fort and into a courtyard where, sure enough, Trixie and Babs Seed were practicing their skills against one another. Trixie was standing on her hind legs with a fireball in one hoof and a flaming whip in the other grinning at Babs. Babs was back in her armor tapping her hammer shaft on the ground with a steady rhythm. The chimes on her hammer jingled once with every tap she made with her hammer which sent a wave of chills down Loreane’s spine.

Several knights, staff, and Sir Alonne were standing by watching the two mares faceoff. Trixie didn’t move a muscle, she was perfectly calm and still. Babs however was beginning to lose her patience, evident by the rhythmic tapping increased pace shortly after.

As with her usual habit Babs lunged forward with all the speed she could muster, swinging her hammer overhead and down on Trixie. The unicorn easily dodged to the side and kicked the filly in the butt sending her face first into the ground, but not before Trixie wiped her rear with the flame whip making Babs yelp as she fell. Everyone bellowed in laughter at the fillies clumsy display.

Babs growled glaring past her rump at Trixie, who was smirking at her. Babs saw Silver Spoon giggling in Loreane’s arms. Blushing from her folly and embarrassment Babs quickly recovered and charged after Trixie. Babs swung her hammer down at Trixie, who again, sidestepped out of the way harmlessly. Trixie then jumped ready to land on the head ot the hammer, but unlike last time Babs was ready.

When Babs saw Trixie jump up Babs smirked at her. With all her might Babs lifted her battle chime hammer up and brought all its force up between Trixie’s legs. The alonne knights cringed as the bells of the Carim hammer chimed as the shaft made contact to Trixie crotch. Trixie let out a high pitched scream, and everyone watching from the knights, ponies, and Loreane cringed. Some looked away as if they could feel the pain themselves as Trixie was huddled overhead by Babs and landed on the ground behind her like a limp ragdoll.

Loreane ran over to Trixie who had her legs crossed and the from arms between them as she nursed her sore nethers in tears.

“Trixie! Are thou, okay?” Loreane asked setting Silver Spoon down and coddled the blue mare.

Trixie looked up weakly and tried to smile. “Hey, Trixie will be fine... Please get Trixie an ice pack….”

As Loreane assisted Trixie, Silver Spoon glared at Babs who had a smug grin on her face from her victory.

“That was mean of you,” Silver Spoon said coldly.

Babs waved it off with a whimsical wave of her hoof.

“Don’t worry about it. Trixie’s fine! She’s tough!”

“Not the point Babs,” Silver Spoon scolded her. “You could have seriously hurt her. Friends don’t do that to friends.”

*Sigh* “Fine. I’ll go say I’m sorry.”

Babs turned her chime hammer over and placed the head on the ground with a loud thunk. She walked over to Trixie and knelt down beside her, the blue mare glared at the filly making her smile sheepishly.

“Hey, um, sorry for the cheap shot…” Babs appologized awkwardly

“Trixie hates you.... So… much now…” Trixie groaned.

Babs chuckled when Loreane came back with a bag of ice. Trixie used her magic to apply it to her sore crotch. A sigh of relief overcame her as Loreane pet Trixie mane and ruffled Babs.

“I’m glad you’re alright, Trixie,” Loreane said helping her up.

“I really am sorry, Trixie.” Babs said.

Trixie smiled and put the filly in a playful headlock and ruffled her mane. Babs giggled fighting back and struggling to get away from Trixie only to find herself being tickled by Silver Spoon on her belly.

After the playful banter was over Loreane sat beside the group and decided to talk to them about what Sir Alonne offered to her. After explaining the situation and what happened the group seemed torn between trusting them and going the planned route they had in mind beforehand.

“That’s sounds like a problem,” Trixie said.

“If we go through this… Blighttown, we’ll be able to get to the Crystal Empire quicker?” Silver Spoon asked. “Sounds like we’d waste more time fighting than actually getting there.”

“But it would take less than a day possibly if we go through Blighttown.” Babs added.

LOreane raised a hand to silence the foals.

“The problem with Blighttown is what lies within. Undead make their homes there. There are dark denizens that you have never seen before, and the journey will be perilous no doubt, But Sir Alonne said he’d offer assistance if we did this and helped him kill the leader of the spiders that plague them” Loreane said, letting everyone let the information sink in. “Alternatively, we could go the way we were going and take the safe route to get to the empire, but if we do that Sir Alonne won’t help us at the empire.”

So what do we do?” Trixie asked.

“First we need to resupply ourselves and prepare for the frozen tundra. Then we get something to eat and then decide,” Loreane said.

A series of stomach rumbles confirmed the food portion of the plan instantly. The group gathered up and went to a local restaurant and ate some of the local cuisine. After they ate the group took a while to wander around the small town to see it and give them time to discuss things. As they returned to the fort they approached Sir Alonne who was in the forts archery range with a massive longbow that was as tall as he was.

A single servant stood by with a towel and more arrows while he drew back one arrow with his massive bow. He took a deep breath through his helmet and released the arrow, which flew across the range with lighting speed striking the target over 100 yards away dead center. The group watched as he gave the bow to the servant pony who bowed politely and left. Sir Alonne then turned to face his guest and approached them, taking his arms behind his back.

“So, Fire Keeper have you and your companions come to an agreement for my proposition?” He asked.

What should the group do?

A. Go through Blighttown: Assist Sir Alonne and save a day or two and get his help possibly.

B. Take the original route that might take longer but is safer, Sir Alonne won't help.

Into the Darkness

Loreane and Trixie sat together with a foal in each of their laps. Babs sat with Trixie and Silver Spoon sat on Loreane’s lap. The little grey filly was looking around in the darkness while the group made their way through the darkness into the depths of the Unicorn Range. Deep in the depths lay their destination, Blighttown.

The sounds of hooves clopping along the dirt and stone echoed around them. The wheels of the wagons creaked and the clanking of metal armor resonated like a unsteady chorus as they traveled deeper and deeper into the darkness. Loreane closed her eyes and focused on the world around her. Where others saw darkness she saw a world of the unseen. It is impossible to describe but for her it was like seeing the thoughts and feelings of the things in the world talking to her, and telling her they were there without having to physically see them.

She could sense the spiders lurking about but they kept their distance. Something about the knights drove fear into them. Skiddish and downright afraid was the ‘feeling’ Loreane got from the eight legged creatures. She shifted her mental focus on the knights around her and their horses. There was pride at the front. As expected, knights were often prideful. In a lot of ways they reminded her of Trixie. Proud of themselves and their art of chivalry, but deeper beneath the layers of metal discipline and ego was a human being.

The driver of their wagon was afraid of the spiders and of Blighttown.

Two knights that flanked them were nervous scanning around them as they held up their torches.

The little jackalope was deathly afraid but had a sense of comfort coming from him as Babs Seed held him in her arms. The three ponies were scared, as expected. Their world was turned upside down in a matter of hours. Loreane couldn’t help but feel sorry for them. Silver Spoon was still as cheerful as ever but there was an underlying darkness in her heart Loreane could sense. Babs too was deeply affected by the events of the past few days. Trixie however seemed to be the least affected. Perhaps what she lived through traveling so much numbed her to the cruelty of the world, whereas the fillies were shoved into a cruel unforgiving world without and warning?

In either case she pitied them and tried her best to mentally prepare them for what may come. She then shifted her focus on Sir Alonne. She focused hard on him expecting him to be a hard read, but there was nothing. It was like there was a void in the world when she tried to ‘sense’ him. Opening her eyes she stared at the leader of the Knights of Alonne as he lead the band through narrow passages and tunnels.

As she did Trixie looked up as a single spider loomed over them small group. It tilted its head side to side before scurrying off into the darkness as if thwarted by the torch light. Sir Alonne suddenly stopped and dismounted his horse and stood beside it. He looked up casually above them and back down a few times like a seesaw.

After he finished scanning the area he made a overly dramatic gesture with his head and everyone departed from their stallions. Loreane, Trixie, Silver Spoon, and Babs joined up with the dozen of alonne knights as they gathered around Sir Alonne near a large dark stone stairwell.

“Stay close.”

Sir Alonne drew a short katana and held up his torch in the other hand. Down he descended leading the way into the dark abyss below, his his dozen troops behind him and the ponies behind them with Loreane covering the back.

Down and down they went the sounds of the alonne knights armored feet clanked loudly in the silence. The sound of hooves clopping against the stone stairs resonated as well as they descended deeper and deeper.

For what seemed like an eternity the group descended the stairwell opened up to a seemingly endless expanses of darkness. The path came to an abrupt end and the group found themselves facing a vertical face of a cliff that was surrounded by darkness. The air was stale and the stench of rot and decay was everywhere making Trixie, Silver, and Babs gag and cover their noses. Trixie waved her hoof over her nose in a vain attempt to disperse the smell but was completely overpowered by it.

Sir Alonne looked over the ledge to see a single shaky wooden ladder built into Trixie moved through the knights to look down as well. Trixie took a small piece of rock and threw it over the cliff. When she did dhs elevated over and listened honing her ears for the slightest sound.

Nothing.

Loreane looked over with her down into the dark abyss kneeling beside her.

“It seems to go on forever.”

“Indeed,” Trixie agreed.

“We need to keep moving.”

Sir Alonne moved past the two and slowly turned around and slid his body down to the ladder. He took a moment to gain his footing, once he did he slowly began his decent down.

“Watch your step,’ He said to the group, not slowing. “It’s a long way down.”

The group started to file down with him. Trixie and Loreane were the first to follow him then the knights. Silver Spoon however hesitate looking over the cliff she gulped hard seeing nothing but darkness. She nervously worked her way to the edge and Babs walked up beside her.

“What’s up, Silver?” She asked the grey filly.

“I’m scared, Babs. I don’t want to go down there.”

Giveing her a confident smirk, Babs playfully elbowed Silver in her arm. “Don’t worry I’ll keep you safe. Plus we have a whole group with us! We got this.”

Despite her upbeat attitude Silver Spoon was still weary about proceeding, but as the torch light dies down she felt she had little choice but to proceed.

Silver gulped looking over the ledge once more as the last knight started climbing down and followed him with Babs going last. The descent was long, dark, and dank. The air quickly became damp and the smell of rot was replaced with the scent of a aged old swamp. When the group reached the bottom of the ladder the ponies were green faced and ready to pass out, Loreane was even affected by the smell to a degree.

They came off onto a large wooden platform that stood on large wooden pillars that descended even further down into the darkness below. The platform went lengthwise away from the wall into a series of narrow wooden walkways. Wooden planks were laid across them to connect one platform to another.

Trixie stepped forward and used a powerful illumination spell lighting the entire area around her for twenty feet with a intense light. Sir Alonne nodded approvingly at the unicorn as he took the lead.

“It’s a ways to the main chamber from here. Stay close everyone,” He said drawing his sword again.

He ordered his group to split into two units. One group of six would stay behind him to cover the front the last six of his knights took the rear while Loreane and the ponies stayed between them. Trixie felt like a child being escorted by parents in this position and was going to voice this disapproval. As if she knew what was coming, Loreane reached down and ran her hand through Trixie’s mane rubbing her ears softly as she did. Trixie felt her body relax at the tender touch of her human companion.

“Thanks.”

“Don’t worry Trixie. I have you covered. There’s no need to fear.”

Trixie chuckled as they pressed on.

“Trixie isn’t worried,” The unicorn said with bravado. “But, Trixie’s worried about the little ones. Sir Alonne said this place was filled with demons and horrid beasts of darkness and despair.”

“That’s just the way these warrior types are,” Loreane said reassuringly. “They tend to exaggerate what they see to glorify their trials.”

As the group walked over a large makeshift bridge that looked like it was about to collapse, Babs ran up to Loreane and tugged at her skirt getting her attention.

“What do you mean by, ‘glorify their trials’?” The filly asked.

Reaching the end of the bridge Sir Alonne sent two of his warriors to scout ahead. They nodded silently running as quickly as they could and disappeared into the darkness not illuminated by Trixie’s candlelight spell.

Sir Alonne waited crossing his arms over his long sword, resting the tip of the blade on the ground. Babs and Silver Spoon walked up to Loreane’s side. Silver Spoon reached for the Firekeeper’s robe and used part of it to partially cover herself.

“Don’t worry Silver Spoon,” Loreane whispered to the grey filly ruffling her mane. “Stick with us and remember your training and everything will be alright.”

Babs strutted beside Sir Alonne along with Trixie.

“What is this place?” Babs asked.

Sir Alonne looked out into the darkness as his two scouts returned signaling it was clear and said, “This my friend is the start of our perilous journey. The upper levels to the Undead Parish.”

As he spoke the words, ‘undead perish’ Silver Spoon, Babs, and Trixie each gulped hard. Silver Spoon hid behind Loreane’s star cape shivering.

“Un-undd-d-dead? As in zombie ponies?” She stuttered.

Sir Alonne nodded walking onwards.

“Oh, yes. Undead, zombies, spiders, goblins and many other creatures and horrors. Most have perished by our blades, but we should stay vigilant. Watch for any traps. This place is littered with them.”

After his warning the group followed the wooden paths across the unsteady wooden platforms. Their legs descending into absolute darkness for who knew how deep. Silver Spoon glanced over the edge wondering just how far they went before the bottom. After they crossed a series of makeshift bridges the group came upon and old bonfire. It was still burning but was in deplorable shape. The coiled sword was all but gone, the stones were missing, and the wood was almost nothing but ash. In truth there were but embers keeping the flame alive.

Loreane quickly stepped forward and knelt beside the dying embers of the bonfire. She cupped her hands over the embers feeling the warmth they emanated from their ashen grave. She closed her eyes and focused on the heat from the embers. When she had them she “pulled” the embers from the bonfire letting it die altogether. Trixie remembered when Loreane explained how these things worked and quickly blew the ashes away.

Trixie then went around and gathered several planks of wood, there was plenty around, and piled then neatly in the center of the old bonfire. She also managed to find a few stones around that held planks of wood and created a boundary for the newly refurbished bonfire, but it wasn’t yet complete.

Trixie stepped beside Loreane and knelt by her side. Trixie touched her hooves to her hands and closed her eyes. As they focused on the embers in Loreane’s hands there was a tiny hint of a spark. That spark flickered over and over, like a little pulsing heartbeat. The embers flickered until the reignited into a tiny heart shaped flame. Everyone including the Alonne Knights watched as the Fire Keeper and Trixie worked their magic. Silver was captivated by the intimate pyromancy and Babs was thinking dirty thoughts at the time.

Together Trixie and Loreane placed the flame back onto the bonfire rekindling it. The flame burst as it made contact with the wood shooting up in a tiny inferno that blazed for only a few seconds before settling down into a nice steady crackling flame.

Once they had completed their task Trixie and Loreane opened their eyes to see they were surrounded by the others while holding their hooves and hands together. They both blushed and quickly separated getting up and dusting themselves off.

“Nice work, Trixie,” Loreane compliment her friend. “You did well.”

“Thanks,” Trixie replied nuzzling Loreane’s cheek.

The two shared in this tender moment as Silver Spoon and Babs shied away from the scene. Silver Spoon had a sweet ‘d'aww’ from her mouth while Babs pretended to gag, sticking her tongue out making Silver Spoon frown at her and the knights laugh.

Both Trixie and Loreane huffed crossing their arms but made no attempt to separate anymore than they had. Just then a loud screech was heard that echoed from all around th egroup. Each pony and person drew their weapons and prepared for battle.

Sir Alonne remained still, his blade resting with no aggressive posture. Loreane drew her dagger and prepared a fireball, Trixie did the same, while Babs pulled off her warhammer, and SIlver Spoon got her chimie out from under her belt. Trixie, Loreane, and Silver Spoon gather together while Babs and the knights surrounded them leaving Sir Alonne by himself nearby.

Once they prepared Sir Alonne stabbed his sword into the ground and drew his onislayer greatbow bow. He slipped out an arrow and drew the bow string back with a overly exaggerated movement. He held the arrow in place and aimed into the darkness directly above th egroup. Everyone looked up and waited for him to act.

Ten seconds passed and nothing happened.

Then fifteen seconds.

Then twenty.

Finally after almost thirty seconds of waiting he released the arrow and sent it flying to the darkness above. The arrows feathered end whistled as it flew disappearing in the darkness. Seconds after the arrow disappeared a loud bloodcurdling scream rang throughout the darkness as a body fell from above and landed on the ground near the group.

It was a spider human hybrid of some sort. It had the whole lower body of a spider and where the head of the spider is, was the upper body of a woman. Her skin was flawless and dark with tone muscles, small breasts, and short spikey blonde hair.

It squirmed crying in pain clutching its left side where the arrow Sir Alonne shot it had pierced through. Using her eight legs the creature tried to crawl away, but she was stopped by Sir Alonne who kicked her back towards the group and got a sword from one of the knights that pierced her thorax.

She cried out in pain clawing at the floor with her hands trying to escape. One knight stepped around her body and looked down at her. For a moment the creature looked up at him with tear strained eyes, pleadingly she looked up at him into his cold stone visor. The knight showed no remorse and steadily readied his blade to strike her down.

Loreane watched the events unfold with no intention of interfering. Trixie had an uneasy look as did Babs, but Silver Spoon was trembling. She saw the look in the creature's eyes. It wasn’t the eyes of some mindless monster. It was a sentient living thing with feelings and thoughts. Maybe even hopes and dreams.

After this last thought Silver Spoon decided to act. Her life flashed before her eyes as she mindlessly darted forwards. She thought back to her time in Ponyville with Diamond Tiara, all the things they did together, both the good and the bad. She remembered the day the Cutie Mark Crusaders got their cutie marks and help her Daimond become a better pony. Then she remembered the day the Abyss Watchers invaded Ponyville, and the carnage that resulted from that. Her friend…

For the first time in her life she truly felt her life was about to fall apart after losing her friend. Perhaps her family was alive, did this creature have a family? She wondered.

Silver Spoon didn’t hear Loreane calling to her. She pulled her chime to her chest and said a short prayer and jumped, still holding the chime to her chest. After she was over the creature she held the chime forwards and emitted a radiant force that deflected the knights katana just off to the side severing one of the creature's legs, but not killing it, and shoved the knight back a few paces.

Everyone stared in shock at the fillies interference. A mixture of shock and anger filled the group as they tried to comprehend what the filly was doing. Silver Spoon then leaned over the creature ignoring the voices around her, tuning them out one by one, she looked into the eyes of the creature. And the creature looked back into her eyes. The moment they did there was a connection, and understanding. Silver Spoon knew from her heart the creature didn’t want to die, and the creatures in turn knew Silver Spoon meant no harm to it. Silver Spoon once more held her chime to her chest saying a short prayer focusing her energy into her chime. While prying Silver Spoon yanked the arrow from the creature's side making her clench her teeth.

Once the arrow had been removed Silver Spoon applied the chime to the wound as a powerful radiant light surrounded her and the female spider hybrid. The deep arrow wound healed partially and sealed the open bleeding wound from the severed leg.

Everyone watched as this unfolded before them. Trixie and Babs smiled at Silver Spoon as she healed the creature while the knights murmured amongst themselves clearly not happy with the fillies choice. They didn’t make any attempt to stop her however, but the one knight was still standing ready to strike if the creature made any sudden movements.

Once Silver Spoons healing spell had completed the hybrid look itself over. Seeing it’s wounds had closed it smiled weakly at Silver Spoon and reached out with her human hands and held her hoof with it.

“Thank you,” she said, standing up.

Silver Spoon silently nodded to her and looked around at her allies staring at her and the creature. The first knight who still had his blade ready reached overhead poising his katana to strike. Silver SPoon had just enough time to scream and hold up her arms jumping in front of the hybrid as the katana came whistling down at her.

*CLANG!*

The sound of reverberating metal rang in her ears as she clenched her eyes shut and turned her head away. Not feeling the cold steel or the pain of death she dared to open her eyes and saw Sir Alonne had his blade up holding back the shorter katana from his knight. He forced it back with his unbridled strength and knocked his knight back saying, “That’s enough.”

He turned to Silver Spoon and nodded to her. The grey filly nodded dumbly back as the hybrid scurried away into the darkness again. Silver Spoon tried to run after her but was held back by Babs. Sir Alonne allowed the creature to go free and halted his knights saying they had to move forward.

The knights grumbled but obeyed their leader. Once they recollected themselves the group started to move out again. Silver Spoon lagged behind with Loreane Babs, and Trixie who looked up into the darkness above once more before continuing on. From above hidden away the hybrid looked down at the group and watched as the grey filly who saved her life turned a corner into a wooden building where the light orm their torches and magic disappeared from her sight. Seeing no more light she scurried away crawling on the walls and ceilings keeping a safe distance from them, but still trailing them as the descended deeper into the Undead Parish.

Recollections

Sir Alonne and his knights took point in the upper levels of Blighttown. Trixie stayed close to Loreane who had Silver Spoon by her side and was flanked by Babs on the other. The two earth pony fillies were ready to fight at a moment's notice.

The sounds of the wood creaking made the group feel uneasy. The platforms wobbled and swayed back and forth as they made their way through. The sounds of moans and the cracking of bones was all around them, yet all was darkness beyond the small bubble of light they made for themselves. Trixie illuminated her horn with her candle light spell while Sir Alonne’s knights held torches.

Silver Spoon nervously tried to keep herself in the center of the group. Mostly behind Babs. The burly brown filly was a force to be reckoned with, and Silver Spoon hoped that Babs would protect her. She did promise after all. That promise only a few nights ago filled the grey filly with a warm fuzzy feeling that could almost melt her fears away. Unfortunately reality made it impossible to forget her fears. Spiders.

She hated Spiders. Their creepy hairy legs. Their evil eight eyes. Now there was a half human spider thing that could be following them ready to strike from the dark and kill them at a moment's notice.

Spiders were Tartarus’s vile creature of death and misery, or so Silver Spoon would have most think. To her a two headed pit viper was more acceptable companion than a spider. Unlike Silver Spoon Babs was looking around with confidence in her eyes and a smug grin.

She twirled her Carim Warchime on her shoulder every so often as they walked along the darkened path. She stood on her hind legs proudly with her armored chest puffed out. Her pink mane stood as a large pink pride beacon. Silver Spoon admired the Babs Seeds confidence. Evnied it even.

While Babs stood tall and proud Silver Spoon was on all fours and meekly shifting about with the group. She felt a coward hiding in the safety net of her friends and allies. As the group reached a crossroads that split into two paths Sir Alonne stopped a the Y split and looked down both paths but made no further advancement. Instead he stood in place, took one step forward to adjust his balance, and rested his hands on his waist keeping his blade in one hand.

With a deep sigh he sat cross legged and made the following declaration, “I have no memory of this place.”

And so the group remained here with no idea what to do next. They settled down and build a small fire, not a bonfire, and kept it burning so they could save their torches for later. While they waited and the adults contemplated on what to do next, Silver Spoon sat alone near the edge with Babs at her side. Her hind legs hung over the edge swinging back and forth with a kicking motion.

Silver Spoon fiddled with her crystal chime in her lap while Babs dropped the head of her warchime beside herself.

“What’s up Silvy?” Babs asked.

Silver Spoon jolted upright at the nickname. Babs noticed the sudden movement and scooted closer and placed her arms around the grey filly.

“Hey, ya alright?”

“Y-yeah,” Silver Spoon replied.

“So, what’s wrong?”

“Nothings wrong.”

Babs shook her head with a disbelieving look. “I don’t think so, Silvy.”

Silver Spoon shifted uncomfortably trying to squirm away from the bronze filly. Babs tightened her grip and pulled Silver Spoon close, pressing her cheek against hers. Silver Spoon stopped struggling against Babs and instead allowed the embrace to continue. Silver Spoon pushed her cheek into Babs affectionately.

“I miss DT.”

Babs said nothing but kept hold of Silver Spoon.

“I’m sure she’d be proud of you, Silvy.”

“She use to call me that too ya know?” Silver Spoon said.

Babs nodded looking into the darkness below.

“Yeah, back when I was a bully with you two, um no offense.”

Silver Spoon shook her head.

“No, you are right. I wasn’t very nice back then. I wish I could take it back,” Silver said somberly.

“Don’t worry. I know you’re not the same pony you were. I know Daimond would be too,” Babs said. “You’ve changed. Become stronger than most ponies our age could ever hope.”

“Thanks Babs. That means alot coming from you.”

“Yeah. We should get back to the others,” Babs said nodding over her shoulder to the group.

Silver Spoon nodded and the two fillies went to return to the group. By now the group had discussed what to do next. Trixie and Loreane had spoken to Sir Alonne about the area. Right now they were trying to finalize which way to go.

“So, Sir Alonne, if understand you correctly if we continued down the left path we’ll end up in the Ash Lake?” Loreane asked.

“What is this, Ash Lake like?” Trixie asked shivering at the name. “It sounds quite inhospitable.”

“Quite.” Sir Alonne agreed. “What we need to decide is where to go next. If my memory serves me we’re in the lower depths of the Undead Parish. Left is the deeper path of the Perish but the right is the most direct path to the chamber where we can find the beast, but it’ll be heavily guarded. I would suggest we go through the Ash Lake.”

Loreane nodded. “I think we should go through the Ash Lake.”

Which way should the group go?

A. Left to the direct path to the chambers of the witch?

B. Longer route through the Ash Lake but less defended?

The Balder Run

Silver Spoon and Babs followed close behind the group as they descended the depth of the Parish towards the Ash Lake. Despite being the easier of the two choices to get to the witch it would still be no easy task.

Their first task was to find a way to descend into the furthest depths of the Parish. Then the would have to brave the undead hordes that lived there, and then brave the Ash Lake itself.

Silver Spoon listened while the adults spoke about the horrors they would face, and it made her feel uneasy. Her training was still coming along, but she was still lacking in confidence in her abilities. She was more worried about her friends than anything, the guilt of surviving after Ponyville weighed heavily in her heart. She saw one who was her best friend lying cold in the streets with her family.

It was a small comfort, but she was happy that Diamond was with her family in the end.

Silver still clung to the hope her family was still alright.

Loreane followed behind Sir Alonne as he lead the group to a section of ramp that sloped slightly downwards. Nearby a tall wooden toch stood derelict and unlit. Sir Alonne lit the torch lighting the immediate area with a brilliant orange glow. Like much of the areas they came to here it was nothing but makeshift stands and platforms of wood from various ages long past. Old paths and new paths overlapped in a complex almost randomized way with paths that lead to nowhere and circled back around at several intervals.

Thankfully, Sir Alone and his knights were quite familiar with most of the areas here and the journey was faster with them leading.

As the torch lit however there was trouble waiting in the darkness. Babs barely had a second to react when a jagged broken sword came down towards her head. She stepped back with a loud gasp and brought her War chime down on a armored hollowed warrior.

The bones snapped and the aged armor cracked as the hollowed knight was smashed under the war chime.

“We got undead!” Babs yelled, sweeping the undead knight away from her with her hammer.

As the war chime rang with the sweep Silver Spoon cast a force miracle as the group centered around her. Like a well oiled machine the group was circled around Silver protecting her as she cast her miracle. After a quick word she used the powers of old and created a close outward blast of energy that shot from her all around in a spectacular bright light.

Several grunts and moans were heard from all around the group as the force dissipated. Trixie cast several candlelight spells all around illuminating the area with a bright glow. All around them the undead limped around dully. The sudden light however drew their attentions. One hollow undead wore a tattered robe and carried with it a bell. With a twist of its wrist the bell rang. The sound echoed over the entire area as it knelt down chiming its bell over and over.

A bright golden sigil appeared around the hollow undead and the rest of the hollowed began to glow with a dull golden light. Sir Alonne drew his long no-dachi and readied himself as did his knights. Trixie prepared her fireball, Lorane flicked her wrist and summoned a long flame whip, and Babs, was ready to smash.

With a loud shrill cry the undead charged the group from all sides.

The undead's armored feet clanked as they drew near, with each step the group was counting ready to strike as soon as they came within three steps of them. Trixie however didn’t wait.

Trixie cast her fireball into the oncoming group and blew a small group of five away with her spell. She then cast a powerful magical beam that cut through several more of the hollwed undead killing them instantly. Silver Spoon stood ready, keeping her tail wrapped around Babs and held on. Babs looked over her shoulder for just a moment to catch Silver Spoon’s gaze. With a reassuring nod they steeled their nerves as Sir Alonne gripped his no-dachi firmly in his grasp.

“Attack! Send them all to the next life!” He ordered chagin forward.

Sir Alonne sprinted towards the closest allowed. With a swift strike his blade became a blur and cut through his enemy like it was wet paper. His knights too were swift as the were deadly. Their blades were as fast as lightning striking down their foes with great skill and precision. Loreane watched as they moved. It was watching a well choreographed dance, something she’d never seen before now.

The way they moved with such skill amazed her.

Returning her focus on the fight she brought the fire whip up and with a swift snap of her write the flames extended out hitting a undead knight in the chest. The full armor it wore was burned through easily and cut through the rotten flesh beneath. As the dead knight fell over Loreane whipped around on her ores, spinning around in a circle, the fire whip spinning around her as she did.

The flaming whip cut through the undead with ease hacking off limbs, armor, and the area around them in a fiery wheel of death, and with each fallen foe their souls collected in the soul vessel on Loreane’s belt. The undead horde was easy enough to dispatch by the tiny band.

At this time Sir Alonne and his knights had all but eradicated the horde when a loud series of clanking noises could be heard coming near. Trixie stopped and heard it too. She then cast another candlelight spell and threw it behind her in the direction of Alonne and his Knights.

From the darkness past another derelict wooden bridge the candlelight spell slowly floated over it and down revealing a large number of heavily armor clad warriors. They were large easily standing over eight feet tall. They wore tattered heavy metal armor with large chest pieces and shoulder pieces that looked massive with large red capes strung on their backs. Their helmets were full headgear with foldup visors that gave an almost crow like appearance. Some had large shields and swords, some had long elegant rapiers and bucklers, many more had crossbows.

Alonne and his knights readied themselves as the armored knights marched towards them. A few were carrying banners with a large crest on the tattered cloth. It took a moment for Loreane to recognize the banner, but when she did she visibly tensed up.

She recalled in her early schooling years to become a Firekeeper many of the old kingdoms and empires of long past. That included their crests and banners. These were the Balder Knights.

“Trixie, get the fillies and stay close to me!” Lorenae yelled dispelling her fire whip.

“What do you mean, Loreane?” Trixie asked gathering the two foals by her side. “What are they?”

“Balder Knights,” the firekeeper replied darkly.

Alonne and his knights backed off from their attack, and took several steps back from the closing Balder Knights. The archers drew large crossbows and took the front. Trixie gasped seeing the sheer amount of bodies before her. There had to be over fifty archers! Each readied their crossbows took aim in the sky as the rapier and sword wielding knights stood still, ready to charge.

Then without any warning the archers fired their arrows into the darkness above. The whining of their feathers cutting through the darkness was eerie as the group huddled together and Trixie quickly erected a azure blue magical barrier around them. The arrows rained down on them hitting the barrier and creating small ripples through the barrier. The rain of arrows and the ripples were so close together that no one inside realized the Balder Knights had charged them.

When the arrows stopped the barrier had significantly weakened and drained Trixie’s mana strength. The drained unicorn felt dizzy, swaying from side to side until she collapsed into Loreane, who grabbed her and picked her up as the barrier went down.

The next moment she caught a glimpse of a long straight blade coming directly at her head.

Unlike the others her reflexes weren’t as honed through years of practice and use. Before she could react the rapier blade pierced her shoulder as the Balder knight put all its weight into the thrust digging the tip into the bone. Lorenae cried out in pain gripping the area around the blade and created a seething hot touch with her pyromancy that melted the blade tip off.

Sir Alonne struck down the knight just a second later as they were rushed by the rest of the knights. The group quickly realized they were outnumbered and outmaneuvered. Quickly they grabbed the others and made a hasty retreat from the oncoming knights.

“Come! We must retreat and find another way through!” Sir Alonne said with urgency.

“Right! Silver Spoon, Babs, let’s go!”

Loreane shifted with Trixie over her shoulders as the group turned tial to run before the swarm of Balder Knights caught them. Babs and Silver followed close behind.

The sudden shift in weight caused part of the wooden planks to bend at almost a 90 degree angles. Suddenly many snapped from the sudden weight put on from all the knights mindlessly charging after the group. The large wooden platforms began to give away from the heavy weight until many of the leg supports snapped apart.

The sudden shift in weight put a huge stress on the neighboring supports. The aged ropes and various materials used to tie the aging structures together snapped under the stress and caused the entire section to start and sway back and forth, and thus halting the two groups from advancing further or risk falling to the darkness below. Many of the Balder Knights fell into the depths below immediately while the others managed to retain their footing.

“Guys!”

Babs called other group as they were separated, reaching for them, but was held back by Sir Alonne.

“We have to help them!” Babs yelled still trying to reach for them.

“We can’t help them!” Sir Alonne said holding the surprisingly strong filly.

Trixie was tossed accidentally by Loreane as she tried to regain her own footing. She saw Sir Alonne and Babs managed to get across the rickety wooden platforms to a stable portion with the other knights, but Silver Spoon, Trixie, and herself weren’t so lucky. The platform beneath them gave way and was doing a balance act on three legs at the center under Loreane and Silver Spoons feet/hooves. Trixie remained unconscious by their side as Lorenae and Silver tried to shift their weight or not fall away from the other platforms. Their hope was to get the platform to fall towards another set but as luck would have it it toppled from beneath and slid down the sides of the other platforms.

Sliding down Loreane grabbed a screaming Silver Spoon and put the filly into her robes and tied her down to her chest, while she held Trixie close to her and the platform as the slid down through the layers of the Parish. Loreane and Silver only caught glimpses as they passed, but each layer looked different from others. It was like looking through layers of history and various styles of architecture as they slid down deeper into history.

Had the ride not been deadly, they may have enjoyed looking at all the various styles around them.

The platform slid against a larger section of the ruined Parish sending many unnamed of the depths denizens to their dooms while they continued to slide in a rampage down into darkness. It wasn’t long when stone walls became visible and tall dead trees started to appear. They were close to the bottom and a smell of decaying swamp water made its way into the groups noses.

Only a few seconds later the platform came to a sliding halt that sent them all flying off the platform which shattered into hundreds of pieces. Trixie went flying off into a smelly swamp water. Loreane was flung into another platform nearby the water, and Silver Spoon fell into a dark pit screaming as she faded into the darkness.

Loreane watched in horror as the poor filly disappeared from view into the darkness. She didn’t have a chance to try and save Silver Spoon. All she could do was stare in a daze as she fell into a dark pit where the swamp water poured into.

Loreane stared in horror until sometime later Trixie came up behind her and rested next to her. It took a while before Loreane was able to tell Trixie what happened to Silver Spoon. Once they were able to move again after the initial shock Trixie and Loreane decided to move on fearing the worst and left without a word to try and return to the others.

*Sometime Later*

Silver Spoon awoke to the sound of crackling fire. Near her a large human figure wearing armor much like the Abyss Watchers that attacked Ponyville. She had one of their greatswords laying nearby her side between herself and Silver Spoon. Silver Spoon noted the crescent dagger in her gauntlet hand was firmly grasped and occasionally she would use the dagger to poke the blazed wood. Every prod sent embers and ash into the air that quickly faded away into the darkness around them.

Silver Spoon sat up and watched the embers and flames as the armored woman flicked her long black hair away from the flames as she prodded he fire. Silver was contemplating if she should stay or go, but a firm voice stopped her thoughts of escape.

"Don't run filly. You won't make it far before the darkness consumes you," the woman said in a harsh tone.

"EEP!"

Silver Spoon flinched with a loud squeak. wo large hands then scooped her up and lifted her up. Silver Spoon tried to run away her tiny hooves ran in place as she was lifted by the woman. She chuckled at the cute filly trying to run away in mid air.

"Oh, stop that now. I'm not gonna hurt you," She said putting Silver Spoon over her shoulder like she were a babe. "Now behave or I'll throw you into the darkness for the darkdwellers."

"The, d-darkdwellers? What are those, and who are you?""

Silver Spoon shrank under the woman's piercing gaze. She had a large scar over her left eye which looked a dull grey in contrast to her other light blue eye. Somehow it made Silver Spoon feel at ease seeing her eyes. Something about here eyes spoke to Silver Spoon in ways she couldn't describe. The woman didn't look old, but her eyes held a look of longing, worn, and tired. With a smile the woman set Silver Spoon down and bowed to her.

"I am Lady Diana of Anor Londo."

Author's Note

Hey there everyone!

I was almost on time this time! I blame my lazy butt and video games for this. With the Ringed City coming out I was esstatic to play DS3 again. Now, the time is near! So, Diana has Silver! What's she planning!? I know a lot of you hate her and stuff so... yeah. What is going to happen?

Shit gets real that's what.

I'm drunk. :facehoof:

Dark Lake

Author's Note

So it's here, the Ash lake, and stuff n' things! I love stuff n' things! Whatever they are. Not gonna go into much depth with the notes today just saying I hope you enjoy the new chapter!

Dark Lake

Diana glared down at Silver Spoon.

Silver Spoon simply stuck her nose up and turned her back on Diana and crossed her arms with a huff. Diana felt her brow twitched angrily as the filly snubbed her. Getting on one knee Diana leaned next to the filly and moved her lips close to her ear.

Silver Spoon tried to not flinch as her breath touch the soft fur of Silver’s ear. Feeling her cheeks heat up Silver Spoon leaned away from Diana, getting ready to run if need be. The denizens of the dark would surely be more merciful than her current company.

“Don’t count on it filly, the dark dwellers are vile creatures who prey on anything that enters the darkness. I wouldn’t try without fire,” Diana warned her, standing up afterwards.

Silver Spoon slowly turned her head to see Diana pull out a satchel from behind a large stone and got a torch out. Diana then leaned down and lit the torch. After the base caught flames Diana pulled another torch out and lit it and offered it to Silver Spoon.

“Com on. I’m leaving. I’ll take you to the others and then we part ways from there,” Diana said sternly shoving the torch into Silver Spoons hooves. “Come on or I’ll leave you behind. The fire’s about to die. We should leave while we can.”

Silver Spoon watched as Diana turned to leave, and sure enough as the light from her torch slowly grew in distance the fire from the small fire began to fade. Silver Spoon looked around and saw dark red glowing eyes in the darkness staring directly at her. With a terrified ‘meep!’ she turned tail and ran after Diana staying close to her.

It was at this time Silver Spoon noticed a large greatsword on the woman’s back. Instantly she recognized it. It was a sword from the Abyss Watchers that Loreane told her about that attacked Ponyville. In fact she even recognized the armor she was wearing, albeit heavily modified.

For one thing the pant she wore were white with knee high greaves made of a silver colored steel. At less than knee high Silver Spoon saw the leggings closely and swore hey had a small layer of frost on them. The next thing she notices was the cape. It was a massive cape like the Abyss Watchers but was heavily torn as the edges with a few cut openings like it was out through a scissor factory. The metal gauntlet on her left hand had metal claws, her shoulder plate had a large kukri strapped to it and her long jet black hair flowed with her cape as she walked.

One thing she noticed was a small piece of yellow cloth wrapped around her waist like a sash. A piece hung off Diana’s left hip where her dagger was sheathed. On her leg was a large pouch and under her cape she caught a glimpse of arrows in a quiver along with several throwing dagger. *This woman is practically ready for war!* Silver Spoon through as they walked.

All around them the darkness felt claustrophobic. Silver Spoon was breathing heavily looking around every time there was a noise. She half expected something to jump from the darkness at any moment. When nothing came it only increased her anxiety. After the first 30 minutes she practically wanted something to attack just so she wouldn’t have this dreadful feeling of anticipation.

Diana however seemed perfectly calm. Eerily calm.

All around them the smell of the swamp was overpowering to Silver Spoon. Diana seemed unphased by it and continued to walk through until she came upon a large pond. There she stopped just at the water's edge. The water was calm, there were sounds of crickets nearby. With their torches they saw what looked like small ripples in the water.

Silver Spoon stepped forward and leaned towards the water putting her nose just centimeters from it. Suddenly her vision was blurred by a large silver blade stabbing into the water. The sudden appearance of said blade scared her causing her to trip falling on her back.

“W-what was that for!? You almost hit me!!”

“Tch, look again.”

Silver Spoon continued glaring at Diana, but slowly she looked down at the sword. A black swirling mass was pulled up from the water. It took Silver Spoon a moment to figure out what it was. It was a large slug of sorts. It’s dark blood spilled out from the wound and into the already decaying swamp.

Staring at the slug Silver Spoon heard Diana speak softly as she drew out the blade, “They’re deep slugs. Normal slugs that are touched by the Abyss and changed into the overgrown abominations you see for fore you.”

Taking her Farron Greatsword, Diana pointed all around at the darkness as she continued speaking in a quiet tone.

“Basilisks, mosquitos, the hollowed people of Blighttown, hell, even deeper that this pit of darkness lies a hydra corrupted by the darkness. It is there that I’m heading. Your friends seek Quelaag, Daughter of Izalith. Also known as the ‘witch’ Sir Alonne wishes dead.”

That caught Silver Spoons attention.

The filly wondered how Diana knew about their plans to get to the ‘witch’. As if anticipating this question Diana went on to explain openly how she knew.

“I have agents in Alonne's stronghold. No matter where he goes i will know where and when he’s there. He has opposed me in the past as such I couldn’t care less. Quelaag has done so too and I honestly hope they kill each other off so i don’t have to waste time and resources to do so myself,” Diana said, in a cold uncaring tone.

That hit Silver Spoon hard.

As they continued walking through the swamp the sound of creatures following close kept them on their toes, but Diana’s words rang in Silver Spoon. After trekking through the swamp for some ways Diana stopped in the middle of the water holding her torch high to illuminate the area. She then spotted something in the water and knelt down to reach for it.

As she did Silver Spoon grabbed her hand with her hoof and held it just after it breached the water and asked, “Was my home town a ‘waste of resources’ to you?” She asked harshly. “Or did you plan on killing all of us anyways?”

Diana said nothing at first. She simply took her hand back and felt in the water and pulled out a silver box. Opening it she pulled out a strange looking rock that Silver Spoon didn’t recognize.

“It’s a dragon scale,” Diana said putting the scale back and closing the box.

She stood up and started walking again with Silver Spoon at her heels.

“Dragons of the ancient age were not like dragons from your age.They were massive yes, but far bigger than the dragons of your age.”

Silver Spoon tilted her head as they exited the swamp and started climbing up a hill where a large gnarled tree remained. All around there were many dead trees, but this one was tall. It was as wide as a castle and seemingly endlessly tall. The darkness made it impossible for Silver Spoon to see the top but she assumed by its width it was a tall tree as it was wide.

“What were dragons like before, and what do you mean by ‘our age’?” Silver asked.

Climbing up the hill Diana stopped and drew her sword and dagger. Silver Spoon felt her body being pushed down by Diana’s hand into the dirt. A few seconds passed and neither of them moved. There was the sound of approaching steps in the soft dirt from above them, and Silver spoon liked to see more Balder Knights passing by.

Then as quick as lightning Diana was on her feet and with a might swing of her farron greatsword she cut the small group of knights down with a single powerful swipe, cutting them all three of them in half.

Silver Spoon watched as their split bodies collapsed to the ground. Their armors clanking as they collapsed. It was then Silver Spoon noticed a book on the side of one of the knights. Taking it she looked at the cover as Diana wiped her sword clean.

“That’s a braille tome of divine blessings. You should keep that close filly,” Diana said putting her sword over her back.

“What’s it for?”

“It’s a time to teach priest and priestesses about miracles and how to use them.”

Silver Spoon’s eyes lit up as she looked into the book. To her horror it wasn’t called a braille tome for nothing.

“It’s… it’s in braille.” she said sounding troubled.

Diana rolled her eyes and continued walking.

“No shit kid.”

Silver Spoon scoffed and ran after her.

“Ah! RUUUUDE MUCH!? And while we're on the subject you never answered my question!”

Diana looked down at the filly. She stopped at the base of the tree and looked around as if trying to find something. She then approached a stone was and touched it with her palm. The was then vanished to Silver Spoon’s surprise revealing two root paths through the tree. One went up in a straight path, the other spiraled down into the ground and deeper into the earth.

“ could spout all day what my intentions were. All you need to know is I had to take care of a ‘snitch’ in Ponyville before sensitive information was given out. Your town was just an unfortunate casualty,” Diana said factually to Silver Spoon.

“That, that is cruel! How can you sleep at night knowing you killed several ponies!?”

Diana rolled her eyes and stepped into the tree and started up the path heading up. She stopped after a few steps and looked back to see Silver Spoon standing just at the trees threshold.

“I am undead kid. I don’t sleep first off. Second, not a day goes by I don’t think of the thousands, possibly millions of lives I’ve taken from man and beasts alike,” She said, crossing her arm over her chest. “All I know is that I plan on fixing a broken world, and I’m sorry for the things I’ve done. I’m sure Loreane told you about me?”

Silver Spoon nodded.

“Well, what did she tell you?” Diana asked.

“She told me and Babs about you only in passing. Mostly what I know is from what I heard from her talking to Trixie. She said you’re cruel and vicious and untrustworthy.”

Silver Spoon stepped forward looking up at the human with tear strained eyes and asked the big question Diana had been waiting for since this conversation started.

“Why didn’t you kill who you needed and nopony else?” Silver Spoon asked,

Diana didn’t answer immediately. She paused and donned a contemplative look, as if she were actually thinking why she did it. In truth she knew the reason, but the filly didn’t need to know. Yet, looking into the fillies teared eyes something tugged at Diana’s chest.

She looked into the fillies eyes again, and once more felt the tug. Was it guilt? Yes, yes it was. She had felt this for a long time. Back when she started everything that led to now. Deep down in what was left of her heart she felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. She really didn’t need to kill most of the town, but the idea that the Abyss had tainted the town was far more prominent at the time that her own moral compass.

“I did what a I needed to do,” She then saw silver Spoon’s angry glare. “I didn’t like having to do it but... “

Her words died as she thought about it. After a moment she resumed.

“Have you heard of the Abyss?” Diana asked, sitting on the roots.

Silver Spoon shook her head. “No, I, can’t say that I have. Why? What does that have to do with anything?”

“The Abyss, it's a place that is, difficult to describe. There are many rumors and theories of what it is. What I can tell you is that it is a real place in the world and is very dangerous,” She said as Silver Spoon sat beside her.

“I once traversed there. Long, long, ago. In an age of darkness that I was responsible for.”

“What did you do?” Silver Spoon asked.

“It’ll take a while to explain. So, try to keep up. The world is divided into two parts, the surface realm and the dark realm under the earths crust called the Abyss. A vile wretched place of evil and darkness. The world itself is continually engulfing itself to replenish itself<” Diana used her hands to explain, sliding them over one another. “Until recently there was no explanation how this happened before, then ponies from your Canterlot University discovered tectonic plates.”

At the mere mention of the tectonic plates Silver Spoons eyes glinted.

“The techtonics shift constantly changing the world. What you ponies don’t seem to realize is that it isn’t random like you think.”

It’s not?”

Diana shook her head scratching her side. “No, it’s not. The Parish and Blighttown, do you know why they’re like the way they are?”

“I uh, no not really. Why are they like that?”

“Well, the world changes so it can consume the old and renew itself. The world is literally alive in a sense that it is self sustaining and rejuvenating. That’s why the place called the Undead Parish is underground. It use to be above ground like most civilizations but was consumed by the world's tectonic plates. That’s why you can find many underground civilizations that worship the sun and moon.”

“Wow, that’s interesting.”

“It is. The Abyss however is a whole thing on its own. It’s the place where darkness lies and no light exists naturally. Where darkness is the Abyss is. Nightmares, death, disease, all things of such nature come from their, but possibly the worst thing of all, corruption.”

“Corruption?”

“Yes, corruption.”

Diana heard voices coming from below and sighed. She stood up and drew her sword and started to walk up the roots and pointed with her sword to the bottom path.

“Take that route. Your friends will be there,” Diana instructed the filly. “But beware the hydra in the lake bed.”

Silver Spoon heard shouting. It was Babs, Trixie, and Loreane! She was sure of it. She ran down the path but was stopped by a thick fog barrier.

“What the heck is this!?” Silver Spoon yelped prodding the fog.

Diana stopped her march and groaned with slumped shoulders. She turned on her heels and returned to Silver Spoon at the base of the root where a familiar barrier she’d grown accustomed to was.

“Ah, that’s something that shows there’s great danger ahead. Usually only the undead see it and are affected by it.” She looked Silvers Spoon over closely.

“You should go. Your friends will need you.”

Silver Spoon looked at the fog wall for a few seconds more then turned to find Diana had disappeared without a sound. She then heard a scream followed by a loud roar from beyond the barrier.

Steeling herself with a calming breath, Silver Spoon traversed the fog barrier with her eyes closed. As she breached the barrier there was a cold rush of air, like she was falling in a frigid environment. Once through her body quickly warmed up and she opened her eyes to see Babs being flung around in the maw a a eight headed Hydra, with Trixie and Loreane beneath the beast.

Silver Spoon gasped and rushed over to them, taking note that Sir Alonne and his knights were missing. She was halfway to the fight when Babs was flung over towards her and skipped across the sandy area before sliding to a stop near Silver Spoon with a red trail behind her and her wartime just feet away.

“BABS!!” Trixie’s voice called from afar.

“Trixie watch out!”

Silver Spoon looked to see Loreane whip a fire whip at the hydra’s face before it was able to chomp down on Trixie. Silver Spoon quickly flipped Babs oer on her back and rested her head on her lap. Quickly Silver Spoon drew her crystal chime and chanted a heal prayer.

The power of her small amount of faith in the divine glowed through the chime and resonate with it. With a twist of her wrist Silver SPoon rang the chime and held it over Babs as a bright golden glow covered the injured pony and enveloped her with divine power. Moments later the wounds in her flesh had healed and Babs eyes fluttered open.

“S-silver? Is that you?” Babs asked feeling light headed.

A brone hoof reached and caressed Silver Spoon's cheek affectionately. Silver Spoon to the hoof with hers and rubbed her nose into it making Babs chuckle.

“Hehe, he, eh, wow, you’re such a wuss, Silv,” She said in a pained chuckle.

Silver Spoon harrumphed and dropped Babs onto the ground by standing up suddenly.

“Hey! What was that for!?”

Come on silly filly. Let’s go help!” Silver said giving Babs her wartime

Babs took the giant hammer and threw it on one shoulder and gave a cocky grin to Silver Spoon, and a playful wink. Silver Spoon blushed and averted her gaze.

“Hey guys! Guess who I found?!” babs yelled charging the hydra.

Trixie and Loreane looked behind themselves. Babs was running on her hind legs and rushed towards them with her hammer ready to strike, and SIlver Spoon was right behind her.

Trixie and Loreane smiled happy to see their young friend was alive. Though the hydra made the reunion very short lived as it roared reminding them of its hostile presence. Babs and Silver joined them and together they readied for the fight.

Ash Lake Greater Beast: Ash Hydra

The four bodies stood before the mighty beast. Silver Spoon had once seen a hydra in a book but this was very different. For her, and Babs for that matter, the hydras they knew about were the common feral hydra of the Everfree Forest. More catlike in appearance these were the common hydra over most of the lands. This creature before them however was different.

It was fierce looking with a beak maw on each head and hundreds of razor sharp teeth. The scales looked more like aged green leather with a deep red underbelly. Most notably different was the size. While most hydras stood about the size of a two story building, this hydra was at least three times that size.

It was in the lake which in of itself wasn't that massive as Silver Spoon imagined. It was a small lake probably only a mile wide at best and the hydra took up a good portion of it. Around the back of the lake was the root system of the great tree Silver Spoon descended from that ran long a long ridge above the massive.

The hydra was a bruiser that was for sure.

What the beast did next only solidified that thought in the small group of adventurers. One of the massive heads went to bite down at them but the group scattered in every direction trying to avoid it.

Babs side rolled to the left with Loreane, while Trixie used her magic to grab Silver Spoon and dodged to the right. Babs swung her hammer with her body motion in one fluid motion right into the side of the hydras face.

The beast roared flailing its head back as another struck at Babs. With another mighty swing, Babs clobbered the hydra straight in the nose. The bells on the war hammer rang and on contact the sound of bone breaking resonated loudly from the beak of the hydra's mouth. The head reared back screeching in pain as green blood spewed out of the cracked in its scales.

“HA HA! Up yours beast!” Babs cheered triumphantly.

“Babs! Pay attention!”

From behind the bronze filly, Babs heard Loreane scold her. Just as this happened Trixie shot a magical stun beam as the same head tried to bite at Babs. The magical beam hit the hydra in one of it eyes causing it a world of pain. Each head then reached high up above them as roared loudly.

Everyone readied themselves as all the heads struck down at the scattered group. Once more they broke apart even further from each other. This time however the hydra breathed a powerful jet stream of water from each of its mouths. The streams of water hit the ground missing their targets and sent huge ash clouds up that covered its view. The small group reunited under cover and tried to come up with a plan to deal with the hydra.

“What should we do?” Silver Spoon asked.

“We should just run and leave the beast behind!” Trixie said, looking around for any sign of the dust cloud clearing.

The hydra’s roars sounded close but were still far enough away that it didn’t give the group and real worry. For the moment.

“Yeh, ah agree with Trixie. We should get outta here while we can,” Babs agreed.

“How?” Silver Spoon asked. “The entry way I used is blocked by a wall of mist.”

Loreane looked down at Silver Spoon with a deeply worried look.

“Are you sure?” She asked.

Silver Spoon silently nodded. With a sigh of resignation Loreane slumped her shoulders and clenched her fists.

“Then we have to defeat the beast. Otherwise we will remain here until it dies or we do.”

“So, then how do we beat it?” Babs asked as the dust began to settle revealing their hiding spot to the hydra.

“He must destroy all the heads! Focus on one and move on to the next!” Loreane yelled throwing a powerful fireball at the hydra.

The fireball struck true to its target hitting the hydra head that was injured by Babs earlier. The fireball exploded on contact creating a horrid burnt flesh smell. It was then that Loreane realized she left her side open as one of the many heads struck her from the side and sent her flying into a nearby log and winded her.

Babs rushed in front of her downed companion and held up her hammer like a bat. Then each hydra head rushed Babs who batted them away one after the other. Several scales and chunks of flesh splattered against the hammer with each swing she made giving her some deep sick satisfaction in the pain she caused the hydra. It was easy at first, but then the hydra changed it up by attacking with two heads at the same time. The two heads pressed cheek to cheek and dove at the bronze filly.

Babs struck one to the side but the other managed to grabbed her with its beak maw. The head rose up and shook the captured prey in its mouth. Babs screamed in pain as the sharp teeth penetrated her armor and dug into her flesh. The took her hammer and jabbed the hydra in the eye several times until one of the sharp points pierced the eye in a green bloody mess.

The hydra dropped her roaring in agony from its damaged eye. Trixie used her magic to catch the filly in her magical aura. Trixie ran with Babs to Silver Spoon while Loreane tried to divert the beast's attention. Doing so when your foe had ten plus heads made it difficult.

Loreane was trying, but with great difficulty, to distract all the heads by spamming as many pyromancy spells she could, and she dodged every counter attack the hydra made against her. The taxing task of casting so many pyromancies drained her until she collapsed to her knees.

Trixie left Babs and rushed to Lorraine's side. The azure mare pulled her friend away from the hydra as the heads came crashing down where they were just moments ago. As they played dodge the hydra Silver Spoon was casting the heal miracle she learned and healed Babs wound and sealed it. There was a small amount of blood that stained the armor, but Babs didn’t care too much.

“Thanks,” Babs said hugging Silver Spoon.

The metallic grey filly felt her heart skip as she embraced Babs in a warm hug. A roar from the hydra shattered the moment as one ot the heads exploded in a fiery green bloody mess and collapsed limply to the ground.

Without thinking Silver Spoon ran to Loreane and Trixie and stood in front of them. She pulled out her crystal chime and pulled it close to her chest. She gave a long silent prayer, as faint glow of golden rings appeared around her. Then as the hydra made a full head on attack with all its heads. A wall of flesh and teeth came down on the group lightning fast. Then as they closed in large pillars of radiant light illuminated the entire area as they shot up from the ground cutting through the hydra's heads causing great amounts of green blood to spew everywhere and stained the sand beneath them.

The pillars of light continued to erupt from the ground for several seconds, lighting the area and pushing the hydra back. With each of its heads badly injured it looked as if the hydra was about to retreat, but then the pillars of light ceased their onslaught, and Silver Spoon collapsed from fatigue. Babs ran over and slid by her side ready to defend her with all she had.

Trixie stood up and readied herself as well, preparing a fireball spell and a stun spell in her horn.

The hydra roared with each of its injured heads shaking the world around them. As each head readied to strike a whistling sound came from above as a large spider like creature with an upper portion of a human body came down and pieced one head with a spear killing it.

The with a mighty leap the human spider hybrid leapt from the head and landed next to the group. Silver Spoon and the others recognized it as the creature Sliver poon helped earlier. It’s leg was wrapped in a bloodied bandage where it was shot before.

“Hey,” The spider human hybrid greeted them kindly.

“Hey! I know you!” Silver Spoon exclaimed pointing at her. “LOOK OUT!”

As the words came out from Silver Spoon’s lips the hybrid turned to see the teeth of the hydra inches from devouring her whole. Her eyes went wide with horror as the teeth seem to slowly descend upon her. Her life flashed before her eyes and fear paralyzed her in place.

*FOOSH!*

From above them a long arrow flew from the darkness and pierced a hydra head killing it instantly. Looking around confused by its unseen assailant the hydra’s heads each looked in a different direction trying to find the new threat. FRom above another arrow pierced a second head through the eye making it squirm and screech in pain before slumping over dead. Several more arrows flew through the air and hit every head on the hydra killing each with one decisive blow. When all the heads were dead the hydra's body dissolved into ashes. Its soul floated in place where the great beast once was and drifted towards the soul gathering flask Gerihat gave to Loreane.

Once the soul was safe and secure Loreane took a moment to look over Silver Spoon who had passed out from her fatigue. Babs, Trixie, and the newcomer looked over the filly with worried looks. Especially from the hybrid.

“Will she be alright?” She asked, stretching her eight legs out.

“She’ll be fine,” Loreane said petting the filly. “Thanks for saving us.”

“Sure I helped but it wasn’t me who killed the hydra,” she said.

“Well, if it wasn’t you then who?” Trixie wondered, looking up into the darkness above where she thought the arrows came from.

High above the group Diana was overlooking the scene on a large gnarled root. She had her oni giant slayer bow in hand, her cape fluttered gently with a gust of wind. Looking over the side she saw that Loreane and the others were safe from the hydra. Slinging her bow she took one last look over the side focusing on Silver Spoon and Loreane.

“Take care my little grey friend. Watch over Loreane for me, keep her safe.”

With a heavy sigh Diana turned to head up the root path she was heading. She walked around the root and followed it up for several minutes until she came across a larger tree deep within. As she approached the air grew humid and warm.

She entered the tree as a loud growling that came from within. Diana had no fear. She continued to walk in without any slight bit of hesitation into the tree vanishing within.

Absoultion

Shortly after their battle with the hydra Silver Spoon was helping Babs with her wounds, while Trixie and Loreane spoke with the human spider hybrid.

“Trixie thanks you for your invaluable assistance,” The unicorn said with a polite bow.

“I too agree with Trixie,” Loreane bowed too. “Had you not come when you did who knows what might have befallen us and our quest. Thank thee.”

The creature giggled, holding a hand daintily over her lips. Her dark toned skin shimmered like it had a layer of moisture all over with the exception of her spider half, which was lined with veins of fire and what appeared to be lava for blood where one of the legs was missing.

“Don’t worry. After the little one saved me from those terrible undead, I couldn’t help but feel indebted,” She made a gesture towards a massive scar on her thorax and her missing leg. “ I’m Queelara of the Demon Ruins. Who are you?”

Trixie was the first to respond. Trixie offered her hoof which Queelara stared at for a second before she recognized the gesture and shook the hoof in her dainty hands.

“I’m am Trixie Lulamoon. Magician, thelanthrpoist, and apprentice to Loreane, the Firekeeper,” Trixie said.

Queelara nodded taking her hand back and offered it to Loreane.

“I assume the Firekeeper is you?” Queelara asked.

“Thou assume correctly. I am the Firekeeper of the Lothric Firelink Shrine and tend to its flame.”

Loreane frowned looking at her gloved hand. Gripping it tightly as the memories of her betrayal came full force and fresh in her mind. Then an image of Diana and a kind cheerful smile, hiding behind it was nothing but malice and deceit, at least in Loreane’s mind.

She was brought out of her thoughts when Trixie nudge her side. Trixie had a concerned look on her face but a reassuring smile from Loreane put Trixie at ease. *Insert more*

Both looked to see a very excite look on Queelara. The hybrid was bouncing in a very Pinkie Pie-ish manner. Toothy grin, big smile, bouncing like she was on drugs and hyped up on sugar, and ready to burst at any moment.

Then she shrieked out loud in a cheerful tone, “Wow, another Firekeeper! I can’t believe it!! I thought my mother was the last one!! That crazy bitch from Lothric went all around the world killing them all and here i thought there was no more!! WOW!! You must be really strong orr smart to stay alive this long with that psycho out there!”

The words came out of her mouth so fast and loud that Silver Spoon and Babs nearly jumped out of their fur and readied to fight. Seeing nothing of concern around them they glared at Queelara who was blushing from her outburst.

“Heh, heh… sorry. I’ll be quiet now,” she whispered hiding behind her hair.

After everyone calmed down, and Babs walking a perimeter to make sure nothing bad was sneaking up from the swamp, the group found a nearby bonfire that wasn’t there before. It was very near where the hydra fell in battle, and the ponies were muttering quietly to themselves about it.

“Where did it come from?” Babs asked looking at it from afar.

Silver Spoon shrugged. “Maybe it magically appeared?” She suggested.

Babs shook her head. “Nah, that’s dumb.”

“What?! Well, you’re dumb!”Silver Spoon said back, clearly offended by Babs comment.

The bronze earth filly glared back at the grey counterpart and butted her head to hers. “Yea? Yo’us the dumb one!”

Silver pushed back grinding her teeth. “Yeah, well, I…, you, at least I’m not a muscle headed idiot who charges recklessly into battle.”

As the words sank in Babs narrowed her eyes and shoved Silver Spoon with her hooves. Silver Spoon pushed back nearly toppling Babs. Before they could go on Trixie used her magic to separate them from and put each of them on either side of herself. When both tried to go around her to get to the other a stern silent glare ended their quarrel before it escalated.

“That’s enough you two,” Trixie hissed.

Loreane and Queelara both wandered up to the bonfire, ignoring the fight nearby, and together lit the bonfire. The lighting of the bonfire was always quite a sight for Trixie, who was the only one paying attention, since Babs and Silver were trying hard to not look at each other. Trixie watched the fire erupted from the lifeless bonfire. Ash and sparks fluttered high above the fire that erupted in a flash form the coiled sword in the pile of ashes. The flames danced around the soiled sword for a few seconds, giving Trixie a sense of relaxation.

Once the fire was lit Loreane and Queelara both clasped their hands together and silently prayed. ONce their prayer was done the bonfire intensified in glow brightening the area up greatly. Once this was done the group settled down nearby the fire and setup for the night. The camp was very makeshift. The tents were cheap as they came, but would serve the groups needs. While they set up Loreane and Trixie set up a few magical wards to warn them if anything came near the camp. Once satisfied they were sufficiently covered the two rejoined the group to find Babs and Silver Spoon still sour moods. Queelara sat between them smiling happily like nothing was wrong with the world. SIlver Spoon was busy polishing her bow, and Babs was cleaning the blood off her hammer.

Trixie sat opposite of the three with Loreane at her side. Trixie shivered from a chilly wind that blew by and immediately was pulled by two powerful arms. She was confused at first but quickly realized she was pulled onto Loreane’s lap. With the cape the human woman was wearing, that Rarity made her, Loreane unlatched it and covered herself and Trixie with it like it was a blanket. Trixie immediately felt warmer, but not from the cape. Her cheeks burned red as she felt Loreane’s breaests press against her back making Trixie go stiff.

Trixie could feel the beating of her heart. It threatened to burst from her chest as she nuzzled back into Loreane’s chest. Trixie’s nose nuzzled up to Loreane’s cheek. A gently nuzzle later and Loreane kissed Trixie’s lips while gently caressing the with her fingers.

Silver Spoon watched from the other side feeling faint from the subtle signs of passion. Babs made an audible *gag* sticking her tongue out. Silver Spoon swatted the bronze filly in the back of the head, one could swear the sound was that of hollow wood. Babs eyes rolled in a daze and Queelara giggled sitting next to the fillies. Silver Spoon leaned back into Queelara’s body, feeling a fond warmth coming from her. Babs, now shaken out of her daze, glared at Silver Spoon and leaned back into Queelara as well.

Instead of warmth the bronze filly suddenly burst into flames from her back. With a girly shreik Babs jumped up trying to pat the fire off her. When that didn’t work she ran in circles screaming and flailing her arms up and down as Silver Spoon stared in shock at the sight of the blazing fireball filly. Babs then ran straight for the water of the Ash Lake and jumped in before Loreane could stop her. The blazing fireball now gone, and only a faint sizzle from the water showed where Babs made her way in.

Then seconds later, and a few held breaths, the young filly came stomping out of the water. Completely drenched, her armor charred black on her back, Babs had a deep pouty face on her mug as she stomped towards the group, and clearly didn’t care if she woke the of the dark.

A few seconds later she stomped past Silver Spoon and Queelara over to Trixie and Loreane. She wrapped herself in Loreane’s cloak to both warm up and dry off. She sat close to the bonfire glaring at it and shivering.

“You alright, kiddo?” Trixie asked hugging her.

“Yea,” Babs replied glaring at Queelara. “Dumb, stupid, fire bug… thingy.”

Once the words left her mouth Queelara’s smug grin turned into a frown. A swift nudge to her side and she looked down at Silver Spoon who was looking up at her. She looked, disappointed.

“That was mean of you. You can’t go around burning others like that,” She said.

Queelara tilted her head. “Why not? It’s kill or be killed out here. I made that mistake once already. I won’t do so again.”

Saying this Queelara showed her severed leg and Silver Spoon sighed.

“I’m sorry what happened to you, but you should know we aren’t your enemies. I don’t mind having you as an ally, but you need to be nice if you want to stay with us.”

“Who said anything about staying with you?” Queelara asked crossing her arms over her chest. “I mean, it’s not like I like you or anything, but I - I just thought I’d repay you for saving my life. That’s it.”

Hearing this Silver Spoons lip curled. She then leaned into the larger body of Queelara and rubbed against her. Queelara blushed huffing indignantly, meanwhile Babs stared hatefully at Queelara. Her anger was so strong her fur dried almost instantly as she steamed over Silver Spoons reaction to Queelara. Having enough Babs laid down and rolled over pretending to go to sleep, and SIlver Spoon only shook her head at the bronze filly.

“Stupid.”

Soon afterwards Trixie yawned too.

“Well, Trixie suggests we all get some sleep. We have to find Alonne tomorrow.”

With that said Trixie curled up in Loreane’s arms and nuzzled her breasts. Using them a soft pillows. Loreane held Trixie in her arms and quickly drifted off into a deep sleep. Silver Spoon rested against Queelara who didn’t take her eyes of the grey pony. Resting on her legs Queelara was ready to sleep when Babs came stomping by and shoved herself next to Silver Spoon.

The two glared daggers at each other when Babs suddenly pulled off her upper armor and discarded it. Confused by this Queelara watched as Babs then took hold of SIlver Spoon and gently rested her grey head on her chest. With a cocky smirk Babs surreptitiously glanced up at Queelara who was fuming and deep red in her cheeks.

Convinced of her victory Babs nuzzled Silver Spoon and laid her chin atop the soft white braided mane. Queelara growled trying to relax. How dare that bronze filly compete with her? Her mind raced as she thought of ways to undermine Babs, only to hear Silver’s voice constantly nagging at her to be nice.

Why did it bother her so much?

Had Silver Spoon saving her life really meant that much to her? Sure, she thought the grey horse filly was cute but that was it, right? It couldn’t be anything else. Absolutely not!

Convinced of that Queelara finally managed to find sleep after several minutes of dozing in and out before sleep finally overcame her.

*Elsewhere*

Deep in the dark roots of the Ash Lake, Diana was hard at work climbing a complex series of roots, trees, cliffs, and steep branches trying to reach her destination. After assisting Loreane and her group with the hydra from afar. She held a worn map in one hand and used her free hand to climb a steep branch.

The map was something she requested from Anri and on it as a complex series of instructions that lead deep into the trees of the Ash Lake. Passing by an old stump Diana glanced around. She was within a large root system that was barely lit by the sunlight from above. She pulled out her map and looked at it to try and get her bearings. I’m close. With a content sigh she rolled up her map and shoved it back into her pocket and looked at the stump nearby.

She thought it a most of stump. It was wide, at least twenty feet in diameter, and with a root system that was ten times as wide and more shaped like a birds nest than actual roots. Even odder was the stump looked like it was cut from just above the base and have a strange almost diamond shape. Diana looked over the odd “tree” and touched it with her metal gauntlet hand. It had a leathery feel, soft and flexible but very stiff at the same time.

With a shrug she turned to leave the tree and continue onward when a peculiar sound hit her ears.

A deep guttural breathing.

Looking around Diana couldn’t find the source of the breathing. She drew her farron greatsword and her dagger and readied herself in her legion combat stance. Putting the sword straight forward, she rested the dagger over her arm holding the greatsword and looked around the immediate area.

A low rumble echoed around her as the tree began to unfold from itself from behind her. Quick as lightning she spun around ready to strike, but held her blade steady. Upon the stump stood tall and proud one of the world's greatest biological wonders, and Everlasting Dragon.

“By the gods, I didn't know they still existed,” She said, sheathing her dagger. “What a wonder. Why isn’t it attacking me?”

In her mind many questions arose from seeing the strange creature. She had heard tales of the everlasting dragons. Their scale were stronger than any steel or stone. They lived forever by their scales. They were hostile to all humans supposedly, though this one proved otherwise.

She shook the thoughts and questions out of her head as the dragon stared down at her blankly. Putting away her sword Diana slowly stepped away from the dragon, careful not to turn her back on it out of fear it would attack at any moment.

Then from somewhere around her a deep voice chuckled.

“You’ve committed grave sins my friend,” it said chuckling.

Diana drew her sword again and swung behind her. For a moment a black mist was where her blade struck, but quickly evaporated to nothing.

“Ho, ho, ho! So close yet so far! Yet another sin to nearly add to the pile you’ve accumulate over the years! HA!”

“Damn you! Show yourself coward!” Diana yelled at the taunting voice.

FRom the shadows of the tree, behind the dragon, came a man in black clothing and a crown moran like a mask. He had sickly pale skin and a smile both kind and sinister. He held his arms wide open giving Diana the idea he meant no harm. Had she not been so paranoid of course Diana might have bought into the gesture as such. Keeping the man at sword's length she approached him slowly.

“What do you want from me?” Diana asked the man.

With a deep laugh the man replied, “What I want is irrelevant. You seeketh I. For your soul is weighed by your sins.”

Diana scoffed stabbing her sword in the ground. She slipped her hand around the handle gripping the leather against her gauntlet as she glared at the man.

“What would you know of me?” She asked.

“Oh? You misunderstand. I know little about you personally, or rather, I know enough about you through your sins. I am Oswald of Carim, a follower of Velka,” The man said with a overly exaggerated bow.

Reluctantly Diana bowed, albeit half heartedly.

“I am Diana of Londor, Lady of the Dark, and ruler of the Abyss Watchers.”

“Oh, I know who you are Lady Diana. Andre spoke very highly of you, Oswald said, much to Diana’s surprise. “But, the question remains, do you wish to be absolved of your sins?”

“First off, my sins are my own business not yours. Second, I’ll have to have a long, loooooong talk with Andre about keeping his nose out of my personal business.”

With that said Diana turned to leave. With her hand firmly gripped on her sword she pulled it with the twisting of her body and swung it to her side. The motion was strong enough to make her cape flutter like a gust of wind blew past.

“If you leave, you’ll never see your love again.”

The words rang in Diana’s ears, stopping her dead in her tracks. She glared back over her shoulder at Oswald who didn’t seem aware to the weight of what he said. Then, as fast as lightning, Diana was on him with her sword at his throat. To her surprise Oswald made no attempt to dodge or flee. He simply stood there smiling.

“Well, Lady Diana? What will it be?” He asked politely.

Grunting Diana drew back her blade and continued to glare at him. She shouldered her greatsword and put her weight on one leg and leaned slightly.

“What exactly do you mean? What are you offering?” She asked.

OSwald smile grew. “I can offer you absolution for your sins. Although, your sins are many, and the cost will be great. What sin do you wish to be absolved of? I hear there is a lady warrior with a fondness of a Firekeeper of Lothric. Is that true?” Oswald asked.

So that was Andre’s game! Diana thought in shock. That sly old, sentimental, old fool! In truth Diana couldn’t blame him. She did ask him for a way to solve her problem with Lorenae, and Andre said he spoke to a close friend about it. He even said that this person could, ‘absolve the problem.’ Was this man, Oswald of Carim the person Andre spoke of? Guess there’s only one way to find out. She thought.

“Yes, I wish to absolve my deepest sin. I wish to be reunited with my beloved Loreane, the former Firekeeper of Lothric's Firelink Shrine. Can you do this?”

Hearing her request Oswald looked up into the sky. He held his hands together and spoke softly. A dark black flame slowly formed around him, making Diana step back cautiously. The flame intensified as it snaked out and surrounded Diana.

As if some force held her in place, Diana couldn’t move out of the way as the dark flames circled around her and Oswald. For a moment she thought it was some sort of attack, then in the blink of an eye all her memories and thoughts of Loreane came to the forefront of her mind. Her eyes glowed bright white as did Oswalds. Time went backwards from the present in her mind going back through the age of darkness Diana lived through, and bother her and Oswald saw many things.

A raven as tall as a mountain over a snowy peak.

Pilgrim on a pilgrimage through darkness.

Then they came upon the thought that set it all in motion.

Diana’s betrayal of Loreane at the Kiln of the First Flame.

Just then the flames erupted around them both and the white glow of their eyes turned deep blood red. Then the flames exploded outwards around them, The everlasting dragon didn’t flinch as the flames harmlessly went over its body like nothing.

Then on the ground both Diana and Oswald collapsed on the ground. Diana was overcome with a feeling of fatigue, her body ached, and her head felt like it was about to split in two. Oswald however seemed no worse for wear.

“He, he, he, heee. You are indeed full of sin. The cost will be great, but the question is is this sin worth the cost?” He asked curling his lip.

Diana stood up on her shaking legs, trying to balance herself.

“What will it cost me to, absolve me from this weight?” She asked him.

With his sinister smile growing by the second threatening to split his face Oswald replied calmly, “For you, 991000 souls.”

Diana thought he was crazy. That was a lot of souls. Had she not spent the last few millennia collecting souls such a cost would have been out of her reach. Yet, it was still costly for what she needed right now. But Loreane is worth every soul I have. She thought sadly.

“Very well Oswald. I’ll pay. What do I do afterwards?” She asked, offering him the necessary souls.

The black clad man took the souls and placed them in his own soul carrier. Then he bowed politely and stepped back once offering a few words before fading away into thin air.

“The cost has been paid, all you need to do is wait. For there is no sin I can not absolve.”

With his words spoken he was gone. No trace of his in sight. Diana glanced once around to see if he was still around. When she found no sign of him she gave one last look at the everlasting dragon. The beast still hadn’t moved from it’s perch and remained still. A silent sentinel in this hostile word. Like a king with a kingdom of ash and water. With nothing left for her here Diana turned and left without another word, hoping she made a worthwhile investment.

Author's Note

Too much?

I didn't think so.

So, with everything that happened so far I have but one question for you my loyal and dedicated readers. Do you think I add too many characters to the story? Or maybe not enough? Let me know what you think and what do you want me to do next? Ultimately the goal is to get to the Crystal Empire, but I want to hear what you want my readers.

If i like what i read I might add it to the upcoming chapters, otherwise hope you enjoyed the chapter and let me know what you think! See any errors? Let me know too! Read, rate, love, and tolerate!

Journal Entry: 10,265

Author's Note

So, the time is rolling up! Most of the players are in place, and the grand show will begin soon! But there are still a few players who have yet to make their way onto the board. Who will they be? Stay tuned and find out!

In the meantime lets hear what Diana has on her mind.

Journal Entry: 10,265

Journal Entry 10,265

Chrysalis was undermining my authority again. Honestly what a selfish child that changeling is.

Not that I’m one to talk.

I’m just as selfish as she is.

I jurt someone I loved and had to resort to some random person I didn’t know to fix the rift I caused between us. Andre assured me this, Oswald of Carim was worth the cost if I truly cared about Loreane. Sometimes I wish Andre would just mind his own business. I was happy being alone with no suitor, but now my heart aches everytime I make plans for the Crystal Empire. For I know she will be there.

Her, and those little friends of hers, and that little blue whorse Trixie.

I remember when I first found them embraced together. It made my blood boil. Never in all these years did I think that I’d feel a sense of jealousy from a tiny unicorn sleeping with the woman I loved.

Guess in the end it won’t matter, I’ll come out on top regardless, If oswald does his part. How can a man do such a thing though? Loreane’s heart is full of bitterness towards me. So, what could he possibly do to undo what I’ve done? I guess in the end it won’t matter.

I know where the dark soul is. I have the mean to get it, but I need to buy time for it to finalise and mature. To get an everlasting flame I need the dark soul. My Abyss Watchers are on standby, Priscilla is on the edge of the Crystal Empire with that crazy mare Radiant Hope, and that buffoon of a weapon, Discord. I really hate that guy. I should have left his soul with the shrine maiden rather than suffer through his childish tomfoolery.

Perscilla seems to have taken a shine to him though. She was always a bit of a recluse, so it’s nice to see her smile after a few centuries. I still can’t rely on her tough. Though it bugs me to no end she’s a pacifist, preferring not to fight unless she has too. She was very cross with me when I lied to her about Discord and how “dangerous” he was.

Soon it won’t matter. Soon I will have the dark soul. Then I won’t have to worry anymore. The war will be over, I’ll have Loreane back, and nothing is going to stop me.

Everything will be fine.

The Rock Part 1

Author's Note

Hey everyone, sorry for being late and the poor quality of this chapter. I decided to make this into a few parts for story reasons and also I was working on this all night to morning and I just wanted to update this after so long. The next part I’m not sure when I’ll get to it, but just know my schedule has been crazy for a while and I have had a bit of writers block of sorts, so not sure when the next one’s coming, but it will be within the month. I will go back to other stories so I can clear my head since I’ve been out of writing for a while now.

So until the next update stay safe my friends and I’ll see you then.

The Rock Part 1

Trixie snored loudly under the sleeping bag she was in. Snuggled beside her was Loreane, and beside them in a small huddle was Silver Spoon with Babs and Queelara using her massive spider like body to protect them, mostly Silver Spoon. The darkness around them was uncanny. For Loreane and Queelara it was perfectly normal, in fact loreane felt more secure in darkness where her scenes weren’t hindered by light nor her eye sight. For the ponies in the group, it was unlike anything they had ever experienced.

Yet, despite the feeling of dread they slept soundly around their little bonfire. Nothing around but the sounds of the crickets chirping and the occasional large mutated boar frog broke the silence.

*Bang!*

Trixie and Loreane awoke together hearing a most unusual sound resonating from the darkness around them. It was a low thud sound. One could describe like dull stones clacking against each other in a net bag. Loreane quickly got out of the sleeping bag and Trixie was quick to follow suit. The two stood side by side ready to fight at a moment's notice.

“Did you hear that?” Trixie asked.

Loreane nodded silently, and whipped out her fire whip while Trixie cast a powerful illumination spell. All around the swamp from the Ash Lake poured around the thick bog with the sound of a steady flow of sludge water and from it Lorenae could hear the sounds of heavy footsteps.

*Thunk, thunk… Thunk, thunk..*

No, they were hoofsteps. Whatever was out there either equine, or a quadruped at the very least. The sounds of its steps were steady, calculated, and very precisely spaced out. Whoever it was was very odd indeed, no one Loreane knew walked in such a manner. Then again the world had changed so much she wasn’t sure what to expect from it anymore. The world she knew was long gone, and now what was left was a shell of ehr world covered by the layers of the new.

She would get her answer soon enough.

When she created her fire whip the fillies and Queelara were startled awake from their sleep. It took them a moment to get up and ready to fight. Babs stumbled around with her hammer, not completely awake and Silver Spoon kept swaying still half asleep after many sleepless nights in the darkness. Queelara was hovering over Silver SPoon and kept nudging Babs out of the way, much to her cargin.

The footsteps came closer. The sounds of the hooves echoed loudly with a heavy clopping like metal on stone. At first Trixie wasn’t sure where it was coming from, her ears twisted and turned trying to detect the source of the hoofsteps. She then figured it was circling them. Slowly, whoever it was, was making rounds around them. Very very slowly.

The calculating steps kept resonating around them. By now Babs, Silver, and Queelara were fully aware of what was happening and were ready for a fight. They all followed the sounds of the heavy footsteps around them. It circled around their camp four times before coming to a stop.

Silence followed.

Everyone was tense.

There was a ten second count. Everyone's hearts raced with anticipation. The sweat beads slowly dripped from their foreheads to the ground. Their breathing was fast paced.

Then the heavy hoof steps started up in a running pace.

Then in the blink of an eye a completely armored pony leapt from the darkness with a large curved club and a shield on its back. The armr the pony wore covered him from head to hoof with the only exception being his dull violet tail and mane that stuck like a mohawk through the top of the helmet.

The ponies armor was oddly layered plates over and over. With a bulky look to them. Loreane wasn't sure at first glance what the armor was made of. It looked very much like rock or some kind of layered stone, but the pony was too mobile for it to be rock, or even metal since there was no metallic clanking when he moved. He had his huge curved club over his shoulder as he flew the air and was aimed at Loreane.

Loreane wasn’t able to respond at first but Trixie was able to stop the pony from clubbing her with a magical shield. The curved club slid down off the magical shield and slammed into the ground at Loreane’s feet. The armored pony made a quick spin and kicked off the shield and back flipped off it landing ten feet away. Then with almost lightning speed the pony lunged at Loreane again bringing the club down at her again.

Trixie readjusted the shield to defend Loreane, and again the curved club slid off harmlessly. However; this time the pony had swung the hammer overhead and used the momentum of the swing to flip over the shield like a ban-saw and brought the club over head and down over Loreane’s back.

Just as the club was about to make contact Loreane managed to sidestep around the shield as Babs came from the blind side of of the human and made a thrusting motion with her war hammer at the assailant. The club and hammer collided with equal force stopping them both in a stalemate. The armored pony and Babs struggled against each other in a duel of strength and endurance as the continued to clash. Quickly though Babs Seed’s limited experience began to show as she slowly got pushed back bit by bit by the armored pony.

Now having a chance to see the ponies armor Loreane realized it wasn’t stone she was looking at. The pony was wearing stone dragon scales! Looking at the ‘club’ she also realized it was no ordinary club, but was a whole dragon's tooth. The pony was wearing parts of an ancient dragon that once lived in a time before fire, powerful armor on its own, and very hard to pierce. Infact it’s downright nearly impossible to do unless the armor was in a great state of decay.

From what Loreane could tell, the armor was in mint condition at best. Not impenetrable, but definitely a challenge to overcome. As Babs was losing ground Trixie came up behind the armored pony while he was focused on the keeping Babs at bay.

“Catch this creep!” Trixie yelled, hurling the fireball from her hoof.

The pony seemed ready for this attack.

As Trixie released the fireball from her pyromancy flame the fire ball flew towards the pony who spun around taking all of the support Babs was using in the fight to stay up and face planting on the floor. The armored pony then spun around on the spot and used the dragon's tooth club to strike the upcoming fireball like a baseball bat. The anti magical properties made the fireball dispel to a bunch of useless sparks and leaving the dragon's tooth unharmed.

Then the pony spun back around taking Babs with a hoof and threw her at Silver Spoon and Queelara who were rushing him. Babs form collided with them both sending them all to the ground in a pile dazed.

Using the distraction to her advantage, Loreane rushed the pony with Trixie. Loreane made several wide attacks with her fire whip trying to strike the assailant who managed to dodge each attack despite being very heavy and clunky movements.

The pony took many sidesteps dodging every strike Trixie made, but this left him open to other attacks from Loreane. Loreane had managed to strike the pony’s armored chestplate searing the outer lay of the dragon scales slightly in various spots. The pony seemed to reassess his position as he was quickly surrounded by Babs and Queelara as well as Trixie and Loreane.

As the group surrounded the pony there was a standoff. No one made any movements with exception to their heavy panted breaths. Even the armored pony had a slight ant in his breath. The pony drew his shield and stood back on his hind legs ready to fight. The first to make a move was Babs, who dove for the ponies lower legs with a wide swing of her hammer.

Trixie and Loreane circled around as the pony jumped over the hammer with ease and had to parry with his shield to block a few stun spells Trixie cast at him. This however, left him open to Loreane’s attacks. The woman swung her fire whip with as much strength as she could muster and brought it across the ponies back cutting through a small portion of the aged old armor. The pony screamed in pain and reached for a pouch at his belt. He drew what looked like a small rock and threw it in the air and disappeared in the darkness above.

The pony then went on the defensive, parrying blow after blow with his shield and club, but he was clearly outnumbered and outmatched. Strike after strike the pony slowly started to get worn down and was received more strikes from the group as as time felt it dragged on. While Babs and Queelara weren’t able to strike the pony, Trixie and Loreane managed to get a few lucky blows on him.

As they thought he was starting to slow down there was a loud cracking noise from above. Everyone stopped and looked up at the tiny rock he threw moments ago came back down and landed in his hoof. The pony pulled the tiny round rock, and whispered to it before slipping it into his pocket again. Trixie at the time got a good look at the tiny rock and was sure she recognized it. But before she could think more on this a cracking sound brought her attention back to the ceiling where a large stalagmite and broken free and was now falling down on the group. Distracted by the falling stone the pony swung his club on Lorane’s arm making a distinct snapping noise.

Loreane screamed in pain as she grabbed hold of her now limp arm and was pulled away by Babs and Queelara as the stalagmite came crashing down where they were moments ago. Trixie however wasn’t so lucky. She dodged to the side as a piece of debris landed on her tail effectively pinning her in place. Using her magic and her physical strength Trixie tried to pull the rock off her tail, but she’d used too much energy in the fight to lift it from her tail as the stalagmite rolled on itself and fell towards her. The armored pony however came rushing to her side, and with a mighty swing of his dragon's tooth sent the rock pinning Trixie flyings. Grabbing Trixie the pony made a mighty leap with her under his arm and managed to get them both to safety.

Trixie was shocked to say the least. She ahdn’t expected some pony she just met, trying to kill her, to save her suddenly out of the blue. More shocking was what the pony did next. As the others came around the debris the armored pony lifted the visor of his helmet and revealed a dull grey mouth underneath. Them without any warning the pony leaned forward and kissed Trixie on the lips shocking everyone present.

Loreane herself felt a rising storm in her chest. Seeing Trixie’s shocked look as she struggled against the pony’s kiss only served to enrage Loreane even more. Once the kiss was done the pony and, to everyone’s surprise, Trixie smiled. The pony smiled too and reached to kiss her again, but Trixie held up her hoof and blocked the second kiss making the lips of the pony frown.

“Trixie’s glad to see you again too,” Trixie said calmly.

The pony smiled and replied in a dull feminine voice, “I’m glad to see you again too, little moon.”

The Rock Part 2/ Return of The Dark King

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Fall of the Crystal Empire

Hope and Sombra all walked out of the throne room to the main hallways that lead to the outside of the Empire. The air was cold and chilly. Sombra hadn’t felt actually cold since he was banished to the icy depths long ago. He shivered drawing his cloak over his body. Radiant Hope pressed up against his side trying to keep him as warm as possible. Sombra would never admit it openly, but he was grateful.

He only tolerated the action until he started to move again. Sombra walked out into the city with Radiant Hope, but Diana lingered behind. Sombra took note and turned his head slightly catching sight of the human woman just within his peripheral.

“Something wrong?” He asked.

“Yeah, I have something to take care of in the castle. Let Chrysalis know I’ll be joining the rest of you later, Hope,” Diana said, turning to walk back into the castle.

“Y-you’re not coming?” Hope asked.

Diana stopped drawing her sword and dagger. “Not yet. I have to take care of something.”

“Of course. I’ll let the others know,” Hope bowed.

Diana nodded and walked into the castle. Sombra snorted and walked on with Hope at his side.

“We need to get rid of her,” He said darkly.

“Why?”

“She’s got her own agenda that does not coincide with ours.”

Radiant Hope frowned at Sombra. He ignored Hope.

“She can be trusted Sombra.”

“No she can’t. We must dispose of this, human.”

Radiant Hope was about to say something but stopped when Sombra’s words echoed in her mind. Human. Human. How did he know what Diana was? How did he know about humans? Hope herself thought back to the times she spent learning around the world. She didn’t learn about humans until she went to a land far from the Equestrian lands. A land across the great seas to the east and west. A land barren and full of Ancient wonders, dragons, and many other horrid undead abominations.

“Sombra?”

“What?!” He snapped irritably at Hope.

“I-I just-“

“Out with it filly! I have more important things to do than listen to you babble!” Sombra snapped rearing on Hope making her cringe.

Hope didn’t like this. She adored Sombra. She was his best friend. Then again, best friends didn’t betray each other. She had to say something. Anything.

“Sombra, I’m sorry I turned on you,” She said, her eyes welled up with tears. “Sombra, I’m sorry for betraying you all those years ago. When the two sisters came I never thought they’d try to destroy you! I wanted to stop you from enslaving everyone, but you were too far gone. “

“I am a monster.”

“How can you say that?! You’re not a monster! You’re a champion! A champion of your people!”

“My people? You know nothing about my people, the umbra are monsters just like me,” Sombra declared walking around a corner as a changeling fell before him with a sickening snap and crunch.

Radiant Hope saw the poor black changeling writhing in pain. Its back had clearly been broken as a pool of green blood oozed around him as he choked. Hope acted quickly; she ran up to the injured changeling and used a powerful magical spell. Her horn glowed bright blue and surrounded the changeling in a dark bubble of magical energy. Hope’s cutie mark glowed ten times brighter blinding the changeling even from the confines of the bubble. The poor thing screamed in pain as his spine and shattered body healed itself in a manner of seconds. His bones snapped back into place and he felt his spine growing back together to the point where he could feel his legs again.

His suffering came to an end when he was released from the magical bubble and Radiant Hope nearly collapsed panting heavily. She had dropped the changeling on the floor and was on the verge of passing out having performed her healing spell twice so soon in one day.

Sombra helped up Radiant Hope to her hooves. She smiled up at him and tried to nuzzle him. Sombra felt his cheeks heat up and he instinctively pulled away from Hope making her heart sink. At the coldness he gave her. Yet she remained determined to stay by his side. She helped the fallen changeling to his hooves.

“Thank you. Y-you saved me pony,” The changeling said gratefully.

“Don’t worry little changeling. I know your kind is misunderstood like many others. I won’t fault you for being the way you are,” Hope smiled at the changeling.

“Well, in any case thank you,” The changeling took her hoof and kissed it. “I would have died had you not helped me.”
Hope smiled nodding to the changeling. Sombra snorted and started to walk away. Not wanting to lose him Hope bowed to the changeling and chased after the dark king.

“Sombra, what do you plan to do now that you’re back?”

Sombra got a cruel smile on his lips. The dark energy from his eyes became darker as he came to the center of the Empire where Hopes allies, Lighting Dust, the minotaur Iron Will, Flim and Flam, and the changelings were being gathered up and thrown into crystal cages. Shining Armor was trying to run back to the castle, but Twilight and Starlight were holding him back. Ember and the others were locking up the cages as Chrysalis went on to taunt them saying, “it has already started”. Of course Hope already knew what she meant. Sombra was coming back.

“I plan to take my revenge!” He said turning into a smoky form and charged the Elements of Harmony.
Hope clenched her eyes as she watched Sombra strike down Rainbow Dash and Shining Armor. Sombra then freed Hope’s allies and a long grueling fight ensued. Hope couldn’t stand the sight of the fighting.

She watched as Sombra and his allies fought the Elements and their allies. Shining teamed up with his sister Twilight. A powerful duo if Hope ever saw one. She looked in her satchel where the Crystal Heart was suppose to be, but it was gone. Panic filled her heart as she looked around to see Iron Will fighting off Applejack who had the other satchel probably with it.
She teleported to him and took the satchel from him as Applejack gave a powerful buck to his gut sending him flying across the area into a crystal pillar. Hope ducked away from the angry farm pony and used an oncoming changeling swarm for cover as she slipped away. By now the fight was in Sombra’s favor and the Elements and their allies were falling one after the other until there was only Twilight, Shining Armor, and Starlight Glimmer.

The three unicorns fought valiantly. While Twilight and Starlight fought off the changelings with their powerful magic spells Shining used his shield magic to protect them. Sombra formed before them with Chrysalis at his side ready to fight.

“You’ve lost Princess Twilight! I’ve won this battle!” Chrysalis boasted. “Surrender now and I promise you and your friends a swift death. Especially you, Starlight Glimmer.”

Chrysalis’s words poured with venom at Starlight who lowered her posture to fire a magical blast at any moment. Twilight held up a hoof stopping her student.

“You won’t win Chrysalis! Nor will you Sombra! We will stop you two no matter what it takes and save the Crystal Empire!” Twilight declared.

Shining and Starlight nodded in agreement. Sombra snorted and Chrysalis cackled.

“Oh! You think you can stop us?! Well, try this then!”

Chrysalis fired a green beam of energy at Starlight who used a magical shield to stop the shot from striking her. Twilight retaliated with a blast of her own the struck Chrysalis in the head knocking her back a few paces. Sombra circled around them and fired several short burst shots in rapid succession that overwhelmed the three unicorns striking their bodies and burning their fur and flesh. Collapsing into a pile the three ponies panted and groaned as their bodies ached and burned from their injuries.

Sombra reformed next to Chrysalis who was now cheering over their victory.

“I did it ! I finally beat her! Subjects, take them to the cages and make sure their magic is confined!” She cheered.
Several of her changeling’s drones flew over the fallen ponies and picked them up. Sombra stopped them and placed a spell on them that made their horns spark with dark energy that crystallized over their horns and left them without magic. They were then promptly thrown into the cages with the others and sealed inside while Sombra glared at them and Chrysalis continued to gloat.

“Ha! I’ve finally won! Now we have the Empire! Victory is ours my subjects!”

Chrysalis looked over her changelings who cheered with their Queen, but Sombra had other things in mind.

“Yes it was a good start.”

“A good start?!” Chrysalis roared turning on him and pressing her nose to his with a deadly glare. “We have the Crystal Empire! It’s ours!”

“Not yet it isn’t!” A serene voice called from overhead.

Sombra’s neck snapped up to the sky and he saw them. The two who sealed him away long ago.

“YOU!” He snarled. “I’ve waited so long for this day.”

“Hello Sombra.”

Over them landing on a nearby mound stood Princess Celestia and Luna. The two princesses looked down at Sombra and Chrysalis with contempt in their eyes.

“We received word from our niece Cad-“Luna started to say but was cut off by Chrysalis.

“How did you get here so fast!? Seriously!!”

Sombra stomped his hoof down cracking the ground.

“Enough!” He fired a flame of dark energy at Celestia who met it with a fire beam of her own. “We settle this now Celestia! When we last fought I was young and inexperienced now I am a magical master!”

“The only thing you’re the master of Sombra if vile and hate!”

Just as she spoke her word a light blue beam hit her side and mildly stunned her. Celestia gasped falling down as a small figure stood by Sombra.

Luna called to her, “Sister! What happened!?”

Celestia managed to look back to see Luna fighting off Chrysalis and winning by the looks of it if Chrysalis’s angry strained face had anything to say about it. Celestia then notice the pony at Sombra’s side and immediately recognized her.

Radiant Hope smiled nodding to the Princess. “Hello again Princess.”

“Hope!? But how!? I thought you were lost, and we never found you!”

“It was my own fault the first time Celestia. I can’t let you hurt Sombra again. He’s my best friend.” Hope said trying to appeal to Celestia.

Celestia jumped into the air and shot another jet of flames at Sombra who turned into a dark mist and swirled around the flames. She spiraled of the jet of flames like it was a stairway to Celestia. The white alicorn went wide eyed and dispelled her attack and created a barrier between her and Sombra’s as the dark king reformed point blank range and fired a black beam into her chest.

Celestia screamed loudly and fell to the ground with a deep hole in her chest that went right through her regalia. Luan screamed rushing to her sister’s side.

“Sister! Are you alright!?”

Luna tried to help her sister up but both of them were struck by Sombra with a powerful spell. The two sisters screamed together, their screams echoed as their bodies became stiff, their skin and fur petrified and turned to solid stone.
Twilight and the others gasped calling to the Princesses, but it was too late. The spell was done and the Twin Sisters were encased in solid stone by Sombra’s spell.

*Diana*

Diana was busy looking over Sombra’s journal.

She was looking over it and several other books and scrolls that were about in his study. If there was one thing she wanted was details about the locations of the dark soul. From what she gathered during the age of dark, and even prior, was that the dark soul was an immortal soul. It never faded or died like the souls of the Old Lords of Cinder.

She came across an old legend that told of the Furtive Pygmy, who took the dark soul and birthed the human race from it. At least that’s the shortened version of the story. It was also said the Dark Soul possessed a power. An ancient and primal power to create worlds.

Diana found the works of an old human from long ago named Atrus who spoke about creating worlds with the dark soul. Supposedly he created elaborated worlds that stretched the imagination. Wondrous contraptions filled his worlds and supposedly the people of his worlds were pure and untainted by desire. Ariamis the painted world was where she discovered this tale in books and scrolls left by Atrus himself. That was where Diana’s ambitions changed.
She remembered that day well.

When she returned to the Firelink Shrine Loreane was there waiting for her. Diana had defeated the previous Lord of Cinder. Loreane, known simply as the firekeeper at the time, was waiting for her with a special gift. A spark of eternal flame she had made for her. Diana kept this flame in a small locket around her neck. A constant reminder of what she threw away.

She thought of what she did afterwards. She took Loreane's hand and took her to the Kiln of the First Flame. There she killed the firekeeper and took the First Flame as her own. The flame was fading however. Soon she wouldn’t have it and there was no telling what would come if she didn’t fix everything soon.

The world would fall into darkness again and she would lose her one chance to be rid of the Abyss once and for all. Long ago during the age of darkness Diana consulted an old mage who served Manus Lord of the Dark who spoke of a prophecy that the denizens of the Abyss feared. The end of days.

It was a legend that was said to end the Abyss when the longest age of darkness took place. Diana had seen all the signs the mage perceived. After much consultation she took action. Now however as time spiraled down to the crucial moments she wondered if there was something worth more than she was doing. She felt doubt riding up like a coiled serpent ready to strike at the heart with all its venom. Threatening to take hold of her completely.

She shook her head and pressed a hand against her chest. It no longer beat with a heart's pulse. She lost that the day she took Loreane’s life and became a lord of Cinder. This day wasn’t going to be easy, nor would the next few days. She hoped that Loreane would be alright with her little friends. Despite how she hated Trixie, that azure unicorn had proved time and time again to be resourceful and extremely lucky, according to her scouts.

Not that it mattered. Soon. Soon she’d have the location of the Dark Soul she sought. However, there was a pressing issue Diana had to solve first. She was reading a scroll, ancient and tattered, on the verge of turning to dust it seemed. This scroll had the answer she sought, if only she had a way to translate a part of the scroll. It was written in a language that was all but dead. In the ancient scroll there was one word that kept being referenced, R’yleth. Without context and knowing the meaning of this word the context of everything was lost. Yet, her gut told her this was important. R’yleth. This had to be the clue she was looking for all these years to locate the Dark Soul. Unable to decipher the scroll further, Diana, stored it was in a sealed cylinder container and put it in her satchel so she could study it later.

Since the scroll yielded no results Diana moved onto another problem she had. Supposedly the Dark Soul was guarded by a powerful being. So powerful it could reform the universe around it if it so choose. She needed a way to deal with it or verify if it was real and not just a rumor meant to dissuade adventurers. She opened a journal of Sombra’s and read it.

She had to figure something out.

She needed more information. She looked up everything about R’yleth but in the end she found nothing in Sombra’s collection of tomes, scrolls, books, and even his journals. Apparently he never saw any significance to R’yleth, but even he concluded it would be worth looking into later. He referenced it many times and all of it centered around a location far north in the unknown regions of the winter north of Equestria.

The Neverwinter.

The Neverwinter was massive region of Northern Equestria that was covered in snow and a constant blizzard. It was said to be so cold it could freeze the soul of a windigo solid.

She read over several notes about his trip to the Neverwinter. Then something caught her eye. A journal entry she found where Sombra spoke about a failed expedition to the Neverwinter.

( 1123 CC day 10 of expedition.

I found a large swamp in the heart of the Neverwinter. A city of stone that layered over itself. Ruins within ruins, possibly for many generations covered in ash and soot. The smell of rot and decay is overwhelming to my colleges. The city is massive in of itself, but it was a collection of various types of architecture that possibly spanned over many generations. If I could compare, it was as if every age of Equestria was shoved into a large pile and shoved over the edge of the world to nothingness.

The edge, of the edge.

As i stand before a long lost library I can see the edge of the world where nothing lies beyond. Yet I know this to not be true. We know the planet is round, yet here it seems as if the word was flat. So strange.

1123 cc day 15 of expedition.

My entire expedition team is dead. After scouring the library for days we came up with a vast amount of knowledge, but most of it we couldn’t decipher, mostly because we were attacked by shadow creatures. These, things are swift and deadly and can phase through all matter before us. I’m calling off this expedition and taking what I’ve got with me. I won’t let my friend deaths be for nothing.)

Diana smiled at the small bit of kindness Sombra once displayed. “That’s awfully kind of him. Wonder what happened to him?” She wondered reading on. The next several entries were about Sombra’s escape from the ruins and the creatures he encountered in as much detail as he could. Other than that nothing of value to Diana’s cause. She was about to put the journal away when she noticed a word in the journal she recognized in the ancient language she just read. “R'lyeth”. She gave the journal a long blank look before reading the next entry, which turned out to be what she was looking for.

(1123 CC day 134 of expedition/the return home.

I just returned home. One thing I didn’t have time to write was about my last great discovery. As I fled the ruins of the great city of stone and ash, I came across a great swamp inhabited by what I figured out where humans. Witches who possessed magic and a great mastery of fire based magic. Like Celestia herself sent them as her emissaries. Though their hostility towards me was a dead giveaway that they weren’t.

The attacked me with great prejudice and I fled. Thankfully the “angels” were there. They came out of the sky in bright flashes of light and rained arrows of light from their bodies all around me and the witches. Had this not happened I would most likely be dead now.

While the “angels” fought the witches, I myself was fleeing from one that noticed me. I survived by dumb luck it seems.

Fleeing from this “angel” I wasn't looking where I was going and fell into a deep chasm into an old ruin. Remarkably well preserved I might add. -[Seriously? Is this really Sombra? He sounds so calm and collected in this journal. What changed him?”]- I fell for at least several hundred meters before I fell into a large pile of ash. Even from that height it should have killed me, but I won’t tempt fate. It was here in these ruins, safe from the “angel” that I discovered an ancient language that possibly was the root for Pony Latin! The roots are so similar it was inconceivable!

I took notes, as much as I could, until I was run out by two large batlike beasts of fire. I fled into a building where I was trapped.

For several days I lay there waiting for these beasts to leave, but they were persistent. As time went on I felt an urge inside me grow as the hunger and my sanity went and my fatigue built up. My mind went back to the dark beings I encountered that killed my team. These dark wraith like creatures could alter their very form turning into dark smoky clouds that could fly. Thinking of this and my will to survive I myself transformed into a dark mist and flew through the creatures injuring one and snuffing its fire out. The last thing I remembered was heading towards the opening above where I fell and a soft voice calling to me, and the chiming of a bell, then darkness.

The next thing I remembered was waking up outside the Crystal Empire with all my things I carried, but inside I feel different. Something inside me has changed. I can feel a, craving. Craving for knowledge, to learn what happened to me. What I was.

Nothing about what I know or learned allowed me to do the things I did in the ruins. Yet, I did. Something was different. In my dreams I learned many things that I think I knew before, but long forgot. Now, I need to know. I need to relearn myself. I need to learn about my origins. I need to know about the umbrum.)

Diana’s eyes dilated as she read the last line. She closed the journal in her hand and stormed out of Sombra’s hidden study. Her abyss watcher cape fluttered behind her making papers on the pedestal she stood by fly around her and to the ground.

*Sombra*

Sombra walked around the captured Elements of Harmony looking at Princess Twilight Sparkle and her student.

“You’ve lost, Princess. Now I have you and every threat to my Empire trapped away. Once I dispose of you lot, there will be nothing to stand in my way.” Sombra declared triumphantly.

Queen Chrysalis snickered behind him.

Sombra leaned into the cage and smirked at Twilight, inches from her face, “And when I release the unbrum nothing will stop us.”

Chrysalis cackled. “That’s right! Once we release the umbrum nothing will-Wait the what!?”

Sombra ignored the changeling Queen and turned to leave making one last comment at Twilight, “Rest well Princess. Your end is coming at the hands of the Dark Hand of the Umbrum.”

Twilight glared at Sombra wondering what he meant as a baffled looking Chrysalis gawked at Sombra. “Somba!! SOMBRA!”

“Ugh, what now?” Sombra groaned feeling weak from the battle.

Diana stormed right up to Sombra and with her armored hand delivered a powerful blow to his face that sent the dark king to the ground. Hope screamed and ran to his side trying to comfort Sombra. Blood ran down his face from a nasty cut across his cheek. Sombra growled, his eyes glowed dark red as he rose to face Diana.

The two looked like they were predators ready to fight to the death. However everyone was able to see a deeper anger in Diana, and Chrysalis could feel a deeper set of emotions inside, fear. Absolute fear.

“You can’t release the umbrum, Sombra! You’ll doom this planet!” Diana yelled at the unicorn.

“So?” Sombra asked tilting his head.

His anger was soon replaced by a look of amusement. It was clear to everyone there that he either didn’t comprehend, or he didn’t care.

Hope spoke quickly, “Why not? Why can’t we set them free?” She asked.

“Set them free?” Chrysalis sneered. “The umbrum are evil, vile creatures. They will suck all the emotions of this world leaving only despair and death behind.”

“No! The umbrum are a kind gentle race. They’re simply persecuted for being different from us!” Hope rebutted with them. “I know, I lived with them for hundreds of years.”

“You? You lived with them? For hundreds of years?” Diana asked with a huge amount of skepticism in her voice. “I find that hard to believe.”

Chrysalis then stepped in taking position over Hope. The young unicorn averted her gaze as Chrysalis looked into her eyes. It was unnerving to the unicorn. She tried hard not to look into the changeling's eyes, but a strong hoof forced her to. Chrysalis looked deep into Radiant Hope’s eyes and she could see the truth. It was there a touch of darkness.

“She has been among them.”

Diana looked disturbed. “How can you tell?”

Chrysalis looked up at the human beside her with a dangerous, but also concerned look in her eye. Never before had Diana seen fear in Chrysalis. Understandably so.

“She has the darkness within her doesn’t she?” Diana asked.

Chrysalis nodded. Everyone else looked confused at what was transpiring. Diana sighed drawing her farron greatsword from her back and lugged it over her shoulder till the tip clanked to the ground next to Radiant Hope’s hooves. Sombra cocked a brow looking between the two, Chrysalis took a step back, and Twilight and her captured friends watched. Lighting Dust, Iron Will, and the Flim Flam Brothers, who were now freed, also watched from afar. The feeling in the air was tense. Hope looked at the large blade. It was very worn but well kept. She noticed a small chip near the tip of the blade that looked like it clashed with another blade. Hope followed the length of the blade up to Diana’s hand and then up to her face.

The woman’s long black hair flowed behind her well tanned skin. Hope then became mesmerized with her eye. They were beautiful. Yet, the eye instilled fear into her heart. She watched as Diana then drew her dagger and raised her greatsword with a sad look in her eyes.

“I’m sorry kid. I can’t let you live.” With that said Diana brought the sword around her body. Using the momentum of the swing she brought the hilt overhead leading the blade down and over her towards Hopes head. Hope had only a split second to react. She closed her eyes and looked away instinctively and waited for the pain of death to take her.

A loud clang resonated and no pain came to her. No death. She dared to take one peek and saw a pool of red blood on the ground. She followed a trailed of blood that was flowing to the ground to Sombra who took the blow to his head, but was holding the blade with a magical shield now.

“A foolish error you made today, Lady Diana. Now you die.” Sombra said.

“Not if I have anything to say about it!” A strong voice called from overhead.

A jetstream of fire blew across the path destroying the ground and crystals it hit. A small blue dragon with a scepter in her claws flew over the group and above them.

“It’s Ember!” Spike said pointing at the dragon.

“She’s come back to help us!” Flutterhshy cheered.

Ember smirked at the group of villains tapping her scepter in her open palm.

“Sorry I took so long. Had to make sure I wasn’t captured. Then I had to find help,” Ember said.

“What help?” Sombra asked.

As if to answer his question a pink beam of magical energy struck Chrysalis from the side tearing off one of her wings and hitting Sombra in the side too. Both went down and Diana rolled for cover only to get hit in the leg by another pink beam. The searing pain was enough to make her cry out as she crawled behind a crystal mound.

Everyone turned to see Cadence in all her glory. She was wearing curvy but form fitting pink armor lined with gold and a trojan style helmet that covered her horn as well as most of her head. She had a tall lance and a shield over her sides with an angry glare and several Crystal pony Guards at her side.

“This is your only chance evildoers! Surrender now and you’ll be spared!” Cadence called.

Sombra groaned betting back to his hooves. Diana drank from her estus flask healing her wound almost instantly. Chrysalis managed to crawl over to her for cover while Radiant Hope tried to help Sombra to his hooves. Sombra then chuckled. Hope was sure he’d lost his mind for he then went into a full blow evil laugh.

Cadence frowned. “What’s so funny Sombra? You’re outnumbered even with the changelings! I have Both my aunts guards assembled AND my own! You can’t win! Release the others and surrender!”

Sombra never looked at Cadence. He reached into his cape and pulled out a dark crystal that was filled with dark energy. Diana looked at the crystal and got a cold chill down her spine. She grabbed Chrysalis and managed to get them over to the cages where the Elements of Harmony and the others were being held. As they ducked back Sombra used his magic to fly the crystal towards Ember. The dragon didn’t notice it until it tapped her chest and lodged into her chest.

Ember screamed in pain as she felt her insides burn like it was on fire. Pain was all she felt and the crystal poured its dark energy into her. Ember dropped her scepter and felt her body beginning to change in many unnatural ways. Her bones snapped and shifted as she grew in size, two more wings sprouted from her back with her main ones. The dark energy continued to fill her as her scaled dulled and greyed. Small patches of crystal formed all over her body like boils, tearing through her flesh and scales causing excruciating pain. Her eyes narrowed and her teeth became gnarly as her body become as large as a two story house.

Sombra smiled at his work, while everyone else, including Hope stared at Ember’s new form with fear and pity for the poor thing. Finally after what felt like centuries the pain had come to an end and Ember was no long crying out in pain. Instead the dragon flared her wings and turned to stand by Sombra’s side.

Everyone stared at the deformed dragon. Spike was in tears at the site of Ember as she was. Rarity and Fluttershy were no better off, each being held by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. Starlight took Spike in her arms and patted his back, while Shining Armor looked appalled at Sombra.

“You monster! Does your evil know no bounds!?”

Again Sombra chuckled. “Yes, it does. Ember?”

The dragon looked down slightly.

“Kill them.”

The words rang in Radiant Hope’s ears. ‘Kill them’, he said. Just like that. Hope watched as Ember flared her four wings roaring loud enough to shake the ground. Then with a mighty beat of her wings corrupted Ember flew into the air, a trail of fire breath followed close behind as she did a fly by dragon breath incinerating several guards before they could properly defend themselves. Cadence called for a retreat as they made their way back to the castle with Ember on their tails.

“This isn’t my Sombra anymore,” Radiant Hope said, tears running down her face as Sombra’s cracking filled the entire Empire.

Far above the Empire a dark cloud formed overhead blocking out the sun and filling the streets with a vile smelling purple mist that was nauseating to the senses. Ponies remained inside out of fear of the mist and the ongoing battle outside. The sounds of battle rang throughout the Empire for many days and nights to follow littering the ground with bodies of the dead, as Diana’s undead forces moved into the city.

Author's Note

Almost there folks! Whew! Been one heck of a ride huh? :rainbowwild: :rainbowdetermined2: Yeup! So here we are at the Crystal Empire and what the heck is going on? :twilightoops: Seems the baddies are having trust issues, and now poor Ember is on a rampage under Sombra’s control. Man oh man, what will the heroines do when they get here?

I’ll try not to leave you all in suspense to long! :raritywink: Already started working on the next chapter, and thanks to Mr. Pankcake800 I have a editor now! Thanks Mr. pancake! Also, due to some formatting issues some paragraphs had to be manually spaced. If you find any please let me or Mr. Pancake know.

Otherwise sit back and enjoy the ride. remember to vote on the last major point! Spare or kill Quelaag. :scootangel:

The Spider and the Scorpion

As the Crystal Empire lay under a dark mist there was an eerie silence within it. Though the undead roamed mindlessly around there was no indication of life, with the exception of the now corrupted Ember flying over the Empire. On occasion she would stop and perch herself on one of the many crystal towers or a small building and look upon the undead around her. She dared not fly below the mist for fear of a darker evil lurking within the mist. Even high above she still feared to stay in one place too long and soon took flight again before perching atop another tower.

Down below the mist was a different story. Ponies cowered in their homes and barricaded themselves in. They let neither friend, foe, or neighbor in fearing the mist would enter the sanctity of their homes and death would follow.

Far away there was another battle on hold at that very moment. Deep underground near a large magma vein was Sir Alonne with his long bewitched katana at Loreane and Queelara who were standing between him and a wounded Quelaag.

Sir Alonne drew his blade putting his two hands on the hilt in a ko gasumi stance. Loreane held up her hands to him.

“Sir Alonne, we don’t have to do this,” She said calmly to him. “Queelara has proven to be a valuable ally. We could try to work this out with the witch if you give me a chance-”

“NO! I won’t negotiate with a monster like her! She killed my men with her vile spawn!” Sir Alonne yelled through his mask.

Quelaag snorted standing on her seven (one of them was crushed) large legs. “Guess we can at least agree partially. Yes I won’t negotiate with you, but I did not kill your men! Nor did my daughter!”

“You lie evil witch!” Sir Alonne yelled back angrily.

“Sir Alonne, please still thy blade! Let’s talk this over!”Loreane suggested holding her hands up.

Sir Alonne paused momentarily, his grip tightening around the hilt of his katana. Thinking for a while then placing the sword at his side, but keeping it unsheathed. Queelara stood between the two of them with Silver Spoon who was now healing Sir Alonne’s wounds. The healing would take time however Silver Spoon's mastery of the simple healing miracles was astounding to the knight. She quickly healed the internal wounds and got to work closing it. Even Alonne’s best healers would take an hour to do what Silver had done in a few minutes.

While Silver Spoon worked silently healing the damaged knight, Quelaag, Loreane, and Queelara continued to talk. Babs, Trixie, and Maud stood by watching around the derelict temple ruins while they spoke.

“Sir Alonne, I understand you’re angry for the loss of your men,” Loreane said to the knight. “And Quelaag you’re distressed by the loss of your kin. Believe me when I say I understand where the both of you are coming from. I too lost everything dear to me once. Betrayed by the one I loved, and slain by her own hand because I was foolish.”

“I won’t ask you to forgive or forget what the other has done to you, but I do ask that you hear me out before you both do something you regret. Sir Alonne, Quelaag, will you please hear what I have to say? Time is not on our side and we need to hurry.” Loreane peaded to the two.

Sir Alonne made no indications other than crossing his arms over his chest, but Quelaag looked like she was contemplating on trying to lunge at them with her spear, or maybe going for the jugular. The massive spider witch stood thoughtfully for several minutes until finally she crossed her arms and looked at her niece. The smaller spider witch smiled hopefully to her aunt. Her eyes went wide like saucers, dark and with a cute smile with her hands clasped together over her chest. Loreane’s heart nearly melted at the sight of Queelara’s cute face, but Quelaag scoffed looking away from her niece.

“Fine, Firekeeper. I’ll hear what you have to say,” Quelaag agreed.

“Thank you.”

“BUT! If I don’t like what I hear I’ll kill every last one of you. Do you understand?” Quelaag warned.

“I understand.”

Loreane took a moment to gaze over at Trixie who was talking to Babs and Maud about something. Maud was leaning into Trixie’s side and wrapped her tail around Trixie’s tail. Loreane had felt Trixie wrap her tail around her many times. It was what was described by Rarity as a show of loving affection. Ponies only did this when they felt close or loved someone in particular. It wasn’t something done on a whim. Seeing Trixie willing to allow Maud to do this made Loreane turn red with anger, but she took a deep breath to help clear her mind with mild success. For the sake of what was going on she had to workout a peace between Sir Alonne and Quelaag.

Turning away from Trixie and Maud, she returned her focus on the two she was delegating. Quelaag was glaring narrow eyed at Sir Alonne, and the knight was now sitting cross legged with his sword over his lap and Silver Spoon still healing his wound.

Loreane turned to Quelaag. “So, I know you two have history, I want to help but we are in the middle of rushing to the Crystal Empire to help our friends there. A mad woman named Diana is planning something there and whatever it is we need to stop her. We just want to have safe passage through to help them.”

“What did you offer him in exchange for his protection?” Quelaag asked, with heavy suspicion in her voice.

“He, he wanted us to help kill you for killing his men. If we did that he would help me and my friends pass through with his army to the Crystal Empire.” Loreane hesitantly relied.

At first the witch of Izalith remained still. It made Loreane uneasy how the witch took long pauses to think things over. At first glance she appeared to be hotheaded ready to charge in with no thought what so ever. Seeing her during this talk was different than how she acted, and it gave Loreane hope that the talks would be successful if she could get them to talk.

So far it was working.

Quelaag closed her eyes and settled her body down. Holding her legs under her massive abdomen and thorax she set her spear to the side and took a moment to think. When she was done she looked directly at Sir Alonne.

“Why did you agree to help them?” She asked.

“I agreed because it was in our best interests,” Sir Alonne replied under his helmet. “For many years we lived in the subterranean world much like you. Though you clearly have more time than we do obviously, but when I learned what Diana was doing and that these ponies and Firekeeper were conspiring against her I knew it was the best thing to do.”

Lorenae tilted her head at the knight. “What do you mean? You knew?!”

“Yes, as I told you before. I am well aware of Lady Diana and her army. She controls the Abyss Watchers, allied with the Great Wolf Lord Farron himself. She has the support and rules the hollowed armies during the time of darkness. No one can control armies like that and NOT go unnoticed. As I said, I have agents everywhere, just not down here.”

“I’ve known her plans to attack the Empire for some time now. She’s been amassing an army for that very reason. The last time I heard before coming down here with you was that she had allied herself with the changelings from the Bad Lands.”

Loreane leaned closer to him as if trying to see the man behind the mask.

“You said you knew her plans? What does she plan to do?” Loreane asked more sternly.

“She plans to find a Dark Soul. For what purpose I have no idea, but she is willing to kill for it so she must want it badly,” Sir Alonne said.

“Then she will die or succumb to the blood madness.”

Both Sir Alonne, Queelara, and Loreane looked at Quelaag wondering what she meant.

“The Dark Soul will corrupt most who try to wield it. It requires one strong in blood and mind to control. If this Diana wants it she better hope she’s got a strong blood lineage other wise she won’t stand a chance with the Dark Soul.” Quelaag said.

“What does the Dark Soul do? I’ve heard about it but only in rumors and stories passed down by the Firekeepers,” Loreane asked.

This time to her surprise it was Sir Alonne who spoke cutting off Quelaag.

“The Dark Soul is the soul of the forgotten pygmy. It’s a weak soul, but it is the oldest soul and the only one that’s lasted eternally supposedly. Legend says that the Dark Soul isn’t a powerful soul like the Lords of Cinder, although it’s said its power rivals that of the Souls of Cinder.”

Sir Alonne looked down at Silver Spoon who had just finished healing his wound with a single ring from her crystal chime. Sir Alonne looked over the wound. It was perfect. There was no scar and he felt invigorated by Silver Spoon’s miracle. He allowed himself a small smile under his helm and bowed to the filly.

“Thank you, little one. Your healing miracles are quite impressive.”

Silver Spoon giggled. “Well, it helps that I have to mend Babs on an hourly basis. In fact this is the longest I’ve gone without mending anything on her!” Silver chirped playfully.

Just then a small pebble collided with the side of Silver’s head and bounced off with a hollow *thud*. Silver Spoon growled glaring to the side where Babs was whistling innocently, swinging her legs back and forth while sitting next to Trixie and Maud who were looking down at her. Silver Spoon snorted and turned her nose up and went to Quelaag and rang her chime over her light wounds.

Sir Alonne watched the witch carefully as she allowed the filly close. He was worried the sudden approach would be met with hostility. To his surprise the witch made no moves against the filly. Even more so Loreane didn’t seem worried in the slightest. Even Queelara smiled as her aunt continued to talk with Loreane.

Sir Alonne wondered if he had the witch figured all wrong. Was she really not responsible for the loss of his men? Surely not. He then caught Lorenae glimpsing at Trixie and Maud’s direction. Her eyes were narrow and her cheeks were slightly pink. She looked upset. Quelaag said something that brought her attention back and Sir Alonne look at her too with a fresh outlook.

“We need to stop Diana Quelaag. If we don’t there’s no telling what she’ll do to my friend in the Empire.” He heard Loreane plead to the witch.

“You expect me to trust him and allow his army to just walk through my domain? Hardly! I’ll never let them pass through without incentive! Not that it would matter, they’d probably just kill me and my kin all the same!”

“I promise you that Sir Alonne and his knights are honorable!” Loreane said. “Please, if you allow us passage, just a small amount of troops that’d be fine right? We don’t need his whole army.”

Sir Alonne looked around the structure. He then remembered when he first entered these halls long ago. It was still decrepit back then as it was now. Him and his knights came here looking for his missing troops and encountered Quelaag and her children. There was little talk from what he remembered and much bloodshed on both sides. He then noted how many of Quelaag's children died that day. He looked around and saw their bones littering the ground around the entire temple remains.

Queelara scooted closer to him and looked at where he was staring. She slowly reached for him and gently placed her hand over his. The man looked down at the pale hand over his as it gently gripped him. The hand was small and frail. Queelara herself looked rather frail in body.

“My aunt told me what happened that day. I lost my family because of what happened. My mother is sick and always near death. When I was born I was born from many but within hours my brothers and sisters died.”

“When I survived I ate the bodies of my fallen kin to survive. Mother said it was the only way I’d live at the time. Since then my aunt took care of me and I hardly see my mother anymore."

Perhaps she wasn’t the monster he made her out to be. Diana though, she was a monster. Killing without regard to anyone's life and that was something he wouldn’t accept any longer.

Then he heard a long hissing over the conversation the others were having. He stood up quickly making Quelaag and Lorenae jump to their feet, accidentally knocking Silver Spoon to the side, and startled by his sudden rise. Queelara looked worried and huddled lower to the ground wondering what her aunt and Sir Alonne were about to do. Then Sir Alonne took a few steps forward holding his katana at his side, but kept the blade away from Quelaag as he approached. The witch made no effort to move taking his approach as a challenge she stood her ground with her spear in hand.

He drew his sword up and looked above him turning in place to see all around him. Bab, Trixie, and Maud quickly stood up and readied themselves. Silver Spoon stood by his side and raised her chime to cast a new miracle she learned, tears of denial.

Everyone in the group glowed as she rang her chime three times emitting a bright light from her that reached out to the others and left a small afterglow in their chests.

Then there was a loud rattling noise like one would hear from a rattling snake. Then the sound of the rattling got louder as it seemed to draw nearer to the group. Maud however wasn’t looking up like almost everyone else was. She was looking down at the ground. Her eyes slowly moved along the ground as if she could see something coming closer and closer. She followed the ground until she was looking only inches from herself. Then she leaped in the air taking the dragon tooth in her hooves and drove the handle into the ground several inches.

Suddenly there was a loud feminine screeching as the ground gave in and released a massive dust cloud around Trixie and Babs. Maud landed a few feet away taking her shield off her back and attached it to her arm and ran to Trixie’s side using the shield to block both of them. Babs yelped as a long scorpion tail broke the surface with a neon green tip that flailed around wildly.

Babs rolled out the side as the tail made an attempt to stab her through, but instead it dug into the ground. Sir Alonne charged the tail and attempted to strike it but was knocked back by a second tail breaching the ground from under him.

Sir Alonne flew back digging his sword in the ground to skid to a halt. Then the two tails slithered back into the ground disappearing from sight. Everyone was on edge waiting for the creatures to return for another round. When nothing happened for several minutes they allowed themselves a moments rest.

Sir Alonne remained with his blade in hands while the others gathered around Loreane.

“What was that?” Trixie asked.

Maud, Babs, and Silver Spoon all shrugged. Then looked at Loreane. She too shrugged unsure of what she saw.

“Probably just a large scorpion?” She guessed.

“No, it was worse.”

Quelaag snarled drawing her spear and then summoned a sword from her abdomen made of fire.

“I will kill her,” She said jumping and attaching herself to the ceiling.

“What was that thing?” Alonne asked.

“Her name is Najka, and she’s one of my mortal enemies,” Quelaag turned to the others from above them. “Help me kill her and her followers and I’ll consider allowing you passage!”

Silver groaned. “Why is it always like this?”

“What do ya mean?” Babs asked.

“We always do this! It’s like in a game, we’re doing this fetch quest that seems to need another fetch quest to get something to do the last one! It’s annoying!”

“I know it may seem that way Silver Spoon, but trust me when I say that this will payout in the long run.” Loreane said, petting the filly's head.

“I guess… Still don’t like it. We’ll never get to the Empire at this rate!”

“We will just be patient.”

Just then a large mass of flesh was flung from the far side of the chamber and landed under Quelaag. The massive spider woman gasped and jumped from the ceiling down to it and leaned over it. It was a large flesh object like a massive pus filled boil with several more all around it.

“Eingyi! What happened?” Queelag asked the puss covered man.

The puss cover man named Eingyi coughed horsely trying to cover his mouth to not cough on Queelag.

“My mistress, the Fair Lady, she is hurt! It was Najka, she found the wall! You must go to her!” He gasped, trying to reach for her.

Queelara gasped hearing the news and made a run for the end of the chamber. “Mother!” She cried running past the group. Quelaag wasted no time to give chase too. The whole group joined them leaving the injured man behind.

The group followed Quelaag’s form through an archway that lead to a massive spiral staircase that went higher above the chamber they were in. Quelaag and Queelara both climbed the walls covered on webs so thick they were completely white like silk.

The group followed them up the stairs into a central chamber and here the temperature skyrocketed. It was now very hot and Loreane was forced to use a sweat spell on herself and the others to help alleviate the heat. They came up from the staircase they saw Quelaag near a wall that seemed different from the others. She ran her hand across it and said a small chant before the wall suddenly disappeared.

Inside was a very sickly figure almost identical to Quelaag against the wall. Unlike Quelaag the body of this figure was pale as was her spider half with white hair. She was thin and barely moved at all, in fact the others approached thinking she was dead. Only the slightest movement from her spidery legs indicated she still lived, albeit slowly. They then noticed that the figure was covered in cuts, gashes, and what appeared to be infected puncture wounds over her body. Quelaag and Queelara both rushed to the figures side trying to comfort her.

“Sister, are you alright?”

Queelara hugged the frail from behind on the wall.

“Mom, what happened?” The younger spider witch asked.

The frail figure who weakly smiled back. One hand slowly lifted and patted her head while the other reached for her sister and pulled her close.

“It was Najka, she and her friends came to kill us. What became of Eingyi?” She asked with heavy breaths. “Is he alright?”

“He lives for now.”

Quelaag waved her hand for Silver Spoon to come closer. The filly hesitated, but Babs patted her back and nodded to her with a small curl to her lips. Silver Spoon smiled and walked up to Quelaag with Babs at her side.

“Can you help her?” Quelaag asked.

“I can try. She’s badly inured. I don’t know if my miracles can heal her completely, but I’ll try.”

Silver Spoon walked up to Quelaag’s sister and was lifted by her to be placed on her back. From there Silver Spoon pulled out her crystal chime and began her prayers ringing her chime on and off as her body glowed like the sun in this dark dank place.

Babs stood guard by their side smashing her warchime to the ground. Silver Spoon looked at the bronze filly who stood proud as her guard. Queelara spun a web line and dangled over Bab's head watching her like a creeper.

Maud however was concerned with the ground. She kept pawing at it like something was distracting her. Trixie, Loreane, and Sir Alonne gathered around her. Suddenly the ground cracked under them.

“We should move.” Maud said flatly.

Then a moment later the four of them fell through the ground through the earth and fel through to the chamber where they first encountered Quelaag. Maud was barely able to recover and caught Trixie bride style in the air, before coming to a ground pounding stop to the ground with Trixie safely in her arms. Sir Alonne was able to get himself oriented to land on his feet and roll to minimize any injury he would sustain, but Loreane was the worst off. Not expecting it, nor having any idea what to do she fell and landed on the ground hard followed by a sharp pain in her leg.

She screamed so loud that her voice echoed through the chamber as she gripped her thigh. A large jagged rock and pierced through and was badly bleeding out. Babs head poked over the hole calling own.

“Guys! You alright?!”

Trixie shoved away from Maud and ran to Loreane and inspected her leg.

“Loreane’s badly hurt!” Trixie called up. “Send Silver down once she’s done!”

“Roger!”

Babs then disappeared from view.

Maud grabbed her dragontooth club and swung it on her shoulder standing on her back legs with her shield on her other arm, Sir Alonne stood ready as if expecting something while Trixie helped Loreane. Then from beneath Maud the group ruptured and out came a green tipped scorpion tail aimed right at her stomach. Maud rolled to the side with a clunky roll from her heavy armor as the ground erupted into a cloud of rock, ash, and sand.

The sound of hissing could be heard over the falling debris as Trixie, Maud, and Sir Alonne stood around Loreane to protect her. Trixie drew her sword and readied her fireball as the dust settled revealing two creatures. Both were very similar to Quelaag, half human half bug, only these two were half scorpion from the waist down. One was male the other was female. The female was pale with long black hair and a long spear in her hands with two large scorpion tails protruding from her mesosoma that loomed over her head of her massive hulking form, and covered her with a shadow over her dark black eyes. Her lower bodies two small pincers snapped at the group as she dusted herself off curling her lip up.

“Najka” Sir Alonne said under his breath.

The other was a male with a well built upper body wielding a halberd and a hooked staff. His body was armored lightly with sharp shoulder guards, and bracers and a light scaled helmet. He flexed his body, which was about half the size of Najka, but his pincers were as massive as his lower body and looked like they could do some serious damage. He had many holes over his chest and body clearly indicating he’d seen combat often and was injured many times. Trixie noted that he leaned off to the left a bit as Najka readied her spear as did the other with her.

Trixie readied herself but gave a worried look back at Loreane who was trying to put on a brave face and gave her a wink and a thumb up. Trixie managed to crack a smile despite the dire circumstances.

“Just like the mines, huh Maud?” Trixie asked to the mare at her side.

Maud nodded silently. “Just like the mines.”

Author's Note

First off I want to give a thanks to Mr.pancake800 for helping with the revisions for me thus far. He’s been a great help.

now for what we’re all waiting for. Trixie, Sir Alonne, and Maud are in for a fight now! With things like this what will happen next? Will Silver Spoon be able to save the Fair Lady? Will Najka succeed in killing off the witches of izzalith? And what is going to happen to Maud and Loreane? What is Diana’s real plan with the Dark Soul? Is it really as simple as save the world from darkness or could it be something more sinister?

I’ve been waiting to do this chapter a long time now and I hope the next one will be good. I tend to do better with long fight scenes.

Three Trials by Fire: Part 1

The Great Swamp was vast. It was a place of death and life. Under the swampy waters and much were the remains of thousands, possibly millions, of lost souls who dared traverse these dangerous lands.

Lorenae had taught Trixie a few things about these treacherous lands before they parted ways. The swamp itself was a massive fort where the Abyss Watchers and their lords of old congregated and watched over these lands. Trixie and Babs trudged through the muck , slowly making their way towards a large stone tower that peeked over the trees. There high above was the remains of a dilapidated bridge that long since collapsed.

Its remains cut the swamp in half, and thus force Trixie and Babs to halt their travel and make a decision. They had to decide weather to go left or right in hopes of finding a way through the debris. There was so much debris that even the smallest point was at least several meters high. The magical pull was still growing stronger in Trixie’s horn. But the fallen bridge remains was impassable at this point.

“Which way should we goes, miss Trixie?” Babs asked, leaning on her giant weapon. Trixie pulled out her longsword and tapped the stone wall. The clanking of stone and steel resonated in her ears as Babs watched waiting patiently.

“I don’t know kiddo,” Trixie said sheathing the sword on her back with her magic. “Honestly we could end up doubling back it we can’t find a path one way. It’s also too dangerous for us to split again. Let’s go left.”

Trixie sudden chose to go left and Babs simply shrugged and followed the mare. They had no better alternative at the time, so choosing a random direction was the only option. The two ponies walked along the wall using it as a guide hoping to find an opening that would allow them safe passage. Trixie walked past a slug that reached out to try and ensnare her, but was smashed under the carim warhammer of Babs. The tiny beast made a sickening squelching sound as its body was smashed into the mud. The souls gathered into the soul vessel and Babs continued on after Trixie.

Both Trixie bad Babs by now had gotten use to the awful putrid smell of the swamp. Or rather their noses simply burned out from it. For the next hour they marched along the swamp until them came upon a large tower, much like the one they sought.

It was entrapped by a large tree whose roots cradled around it like protective hands. The debris from the fallen bridge made it almost impassable, but a large root kept one small section open for them to be able to pass through. Trixie noticed something odd about the roots though.

Near the base of the tower, where the roots split the debris, was a stone stair path that went up towards the tower. However on either side of the stairway was two figures that could easily be mistaken for rocks. They had simple wooden shields held together by nothing more than vines and mud, and held spears in one hand. The creatures themselves were unimpressive at first glance, but a closer inspection gave a clearer picture.

They were humanoid like with birdlike features. Simple bodies with beaked heads that were covered in various fungi and bloated pores full of puss. Their bodies were pale and covered in moss with no visible clothing among them.

Trixie guessed they were asleep since they were huddled in the roots. Tiny torches lined teh stairway leading to the first tower that had a large fire atop of it. Trixie examined the area seeing no other path but forward. She gave Babs Seed a gesture with her head so the filly saw the two sleeping figures. Babs nodded after examining the roots and spotted the pale figures after a minute. She readied her hammer and took point with Trixie at her rear.

Inch by inch they slowly approached the stairs. Nothing seemed amiss, until they reached the base of the steps and a series of glowing schoched runes appeared on the floor at their hooves. They both looked down at the runes, they were nothing they’d seen before yet their meaning was somehow transmitted to their minds. AThen a voice spoke to them saying: “beware the tallest trees. They aren’t trees, but death by sorcery. Beware the ghru, but mostly beware the elder ghru.” Then the message disappeared.

The two ponies shook their heads feeling a slight daze from the message. Then they heard the snapping of twigs and a momentary sound of chanting coming from behind them. Trixie ducked as Babs rolled to the side and into the roots as a large red energy orb flew past them and into the stone stairs. The two smaller figures, grhu, awoke screeching and waving their spears widely as a larger elder ghru with a staff came up from behind a tall tree. The message wasn’t wrong, they really were hard to tell from the trees when standing side by side with them.

Trixie immediately threw out a fireball at the first grhu setting the creature ablaze. Babs leapted over Trixie smashing her hammer down on the head of the second. She then spun around on one back leg and used her hammer like abat, sending the creature flying into the elder knocking it over.

“Run, Babs! Get to the top of the stairs!” Trixie yelled running up the stairs.

Babs stayed looking back at her fallen foes scoffing.

“Why? They ain't so tough!” Babs said readying her hammer again.

Only then did she see what a mistake that was. In the swamp she could see at least a dozen more ghru and four other elder ghru approaching. They were faster than she expected and realized she couldn’t fight them all.

“On, second thought, I’m with ya, Trix! Wait for me!” She yelled chasing after the mare up the stairs.

Babs ran past Trixie, who was standing in the center of the stairs facing the pursuing ghru. Trixie smashed her right hoof into the ground creating a series of exploding lava columns that destroyed the stairs and left a flowing lava pool oozing down the stairs. Several of the ghru succumbed to the lava screeching in agony as their flesh burned to the bone in seconds and they became one with the molten rock.

The elder ghru raised their staffs together and created a barrage of dark magical red orbs that swarmed over the lava and towards Trixie. The blue mare rolled oth teesside creating a magical shield to absorb the majority of the magical blasts. The force was too strong and the shield shattered after the last orb hit its surface without much effort. Trixie nearly fell over but quickly recovered to create a flameing disk in her hoof. With a great throw Trixie hurled the flaming disk at the center ghru striking its chest dead on. The skeletal chest was cut in half as the resulting explosion caught the other elder ghru in flames. Unlike the smaller ghru they elders seemed mostly unaffected by the flame, or at least barely showed it.

Trixie didn’t waste anymore time on them and ran up the path till she reached the top. Babs was there waiting with her weapon ready. When she saw Trixie she lowered the weapon and took a minute to catch her breath.

Just when she started to relax a grhu jumped from out of nowhere and started stabbing at Babs. The filly was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The spear the grhu held stabbed father violently but her armor gave her much needed protection from the simple weapon. Trixie heard Babs and turned to try a stun spell on the ghru but was blocked by another ghru who dropped from the trees above with its shield.

The stun spell was absorbed by the shield leaving Trixie vulnerable for a brief second. The humanoid creature took the opportunity to lunge forward with its spear, trying to drive it into Trixie’s chest. The attack was so sudden the unicorn didn’t have time to react. She simply put up a magical barrier to deflect the attack but with little success. The spear pierced through her shield easily and stabbed her in the left shoulder. Trixie instinctively used her magic to draw her sword and swung it around the magic barrier and drove it through the ghru's neck. This attack completely decapitated the creature sending the head flying down the stairs behind Trixie, and its body fell limply to the side. While this was happening Babs was trained to kick off the grhu that was now latched onto her.

It's spear long discarded the ghru was now stabbing at Babs with a small curved dagger. It was trying to hit her where there was little or no armor. Most of the strikes were aimed at her head, but Babs tiny figure made it easy to tilt her head to avoid getting hit, but the ghru was a quick learner. Its strikes became more precise and accurate with each strike. Babs were unable to use her weapon and was defenseless against its attacks. Faintly the ghru just grabbed the filly by the neck and lifted her to eye level with it.

The bronze filly went wide eyed when the ghru raised the dagger to meet with her neck. It pulled back and held it back for two counts. Then it stabbed forward and Babs closed her eyes sensing her end was near. There was a sound of piercing flesh but no pain was felt. The filly didn’t want to, but she carefully opened one eye half expecting to see the dagger piercing her body at some point.

When she did she was shocked to see a massive long sword dug into the guru's skull splitting it in two. The sword withdrew from the skull sending the creature to its knees, much like in prayer, and slumped over onto its side, and dropped the filly onto the stone floor.

Babs didn’t waste time to gather herself, still in shock, she rolled sideways to her weapon and lifted it to face the third attacker. To her dismay what stood before her was a horror she didn’t want to face.

It was an Abyss Watcher.

Babs started to hyperventilate, the memories of Ponyville being under siege from the wolf warriors terrified her. This one was slightly different from the others. Unlike normal ones, this watcher had full armored leggings that were painted black and had depictions of wolves on it. The one arm gauntlet it were was slightly larger and the fingers were tipped with metal claws. The cape was normal, but this Watcher had its cape covering its right shoulder almost like a shoulder cape would be worn and its mask was pure black.

It slowly raised its right arm with its greatsword in hand placing the curved dagger it carried atop its right arm bicep in a traditional Watcher pose. Babs recognized this from what Loreane told them and quickly dropped her weapon holding up her tiny hooves in submission. She didn’t see the Watcher react in any noticeable way which only made their standoff even more nerve wracking for her. Trixie slowly walked up making sure not to give any hostile signs as she stood by the scared filly.

“Don’t worry Babs. If we need to, Trixie will distract him and you run back and don’t stop. UNderstood?” The amre instructed.

“Uh, yeah. Don’t look back. Got it,” The bronze filly said, as they faced off against the Abyss Watcher.

Three Trials by Fire: Part 2

Babs and Trixie waited for the Abyss Watcher to make the first move. It remained poised ready to strike but made no effort to attack them. After almost a minute of not reacting the ponies wondered if they misinterpreted the Abyss Watchers intentions, but they refused to let their guard down.

Babs was first to act. She stood back on her hind legs and raised her weapon overhead. She slowly slid her right leg forward and slowly stepped forward towards the armored warrior. She took great care not to make any sudden movements that would cause the Abyss Watcher to attack them. Then without any warning and with the speed of lightning the Abyss Watcher had lunged forward swinging his sword in a wide arc at Babs neck. Babs barely had time to duck as the swords razor sharp edge grazed her mane slicing a lock off. Babs reared her hind legs and gave a full force kick into the Abyss Watchers chest, using his momentum to flip him over her.

The warrior flipped with the double kick reaching with his dagger hand and used it to paulvault over Babs. Trixie was ready with her own sword and took a wide swing at him. However Trixie’s blade was intercepted when the Abyss Watcher swung his greatsword out as he flipped over Babs defelcting it to the side, and lodging it into the ground near Babs Seeds head.

The filly gasped, her pupils shrank to the size of pins, and she rolled away from the sword swinging her hammer around her to bring it up to a defensive position. Trixie scooted by her and threw out a massive fireball spell followed up by a stun spell from her horn. The fireball was dodged easily but the followup stun spell hit the Abyss Watcher straight in the chest sending him skidding across the ground. He used his sword to help anchor himself into place as he came to a halt.

Then as quickly as he stopped he was rushing Trixie and Babs again with sword and dagger poised ready to strike them down. Babs was first to react. With a mighty swing she twirled her warchime around her in a fashion not unlike a ballerina and gave a wide swing at the approaching warrior. He slid under the hammer driving his dagger into the fillys thigh, but her armor took most of the blow. She yelped in pain with each tug he gave of his dagger, but was unable to dislodge it from her thick armor. Babs growled raising her weapon over to crush his head under her. He ditched the dagger as the hammer came crashing down right where his head was, digging down in the ground a few inches.

Rolling to the side he used his now open hand to punch Babs in the cheek knocking her to the ground. The bronze filly gasped, the pain was intense, and she had to fight the urge to rub the sore spot on her cheek. Instead she bit her lip drawing a bit of blood and swung her hammer overhead ready to crush the Abyss Watcher she let out a loud chant, her hammer glowed, and she brought it down on him. The warrior tried to roll again but found he couldn’t. He then realized part of his cape was being stood on by Babs hooves weighing him down. Before he could react, his head was crushed under a blinding light that caused the area around them to bathe in radiance with a sickening crunch.

Trixie covered her eyes until the light died away and she looked upon the dead Abyss Watcher under Babs Seed’s hooves. The filly was panting her hammer lodged in the swampy water beneath where the Abyss Watchers head once was.

Babs was panting heavily. She gripped the base of the dagger in her thigh and haphazardly yanked it out. She winced as searing pain shot through her leg and blood spewed out from her yanking the weapon out. The Abyss Watchers body limply lifted until it fell from the blunt end of the weapon slushing back into the dirty swamp water. Trixie rushed over to help Babs sit down as the filly cast a minor miracle to mend her wound, though only temporarily.

“That smarts,” Babs complained.

Trixie helped her sit down as the miracle worked to mend her leg. Trixie frowned giving the filly an annoyed look.

“Maybe next time try smashing his head in sooner?” She asked with a hint of mock annoyance.

Babs huffed poking Trixie in the chest.

“Maybe if you helped me!” She said playfully punching her arm.

The two shared a short laugh as Trixie helped Babs back up. Their fallen foe lay on the ground his sword and dagger lay by his sides as his body partially sank into the boggy water beneath. The blood from him was mixed with the bog water and barely noticeable except as a slightly darker hue than the rest of the water. Trixie’s horn stopped glowing instantly and she felt an overwhelming sense of relief now that she is free from her magics will and bind. However this begged the question, why did her magic bring her here? What was so important for Trixie’s destiny that she was dragged out here to a swampy bog in the middle of a long forgotten forest?

The answer came swiftly as the Abyss Watcher’s body began to catch fire. It’s blood now worked its way through the water and to Trixie’s hooves. As the fire engulfed the body the fire extended quickly to Trixie, following the blood stained water to her hooves. Snaking through the water the flame made contact with Trixie’s hooves faster than she could react and quickly enveloped her body. Trixie was consumed by the flames as the began to spin around her like a cyclone of raging fire creating an area of heated steam that blinded Babs.

Trixie felt like her body was burning at its very core as the heat intensified creating an unusual sensation. At first it was totally agonizing pain, then it quickly dulled down to being dropped in boiling water level of pain, down further to a dull sensation. Then a soft voice spoke through the veil of fire and ash.

“I give my soul to you,” It said.

Trixie blinked feeling the fire burning inside her now turned into a soft warmth, like that of a blanket being wrapped around her. It was comforting and welcoming to her and she embraced it as the voice spoke once more.

“I do this in the service of my lady, our destinies are intertwined they always were,” The voice said. “I and Sir Ioun Delaruz, and I am now your armor and sword. I pass my knowledge to you freely. Go forth and bring light to the darkness.”

Trixie didn’t understand. She knew the Abyss Watchers served Diana, Lady of Darkness, so why would one of her devote offer her knowledge and power? Perhaps these warriors weren’t mindless servants she once thought they were. As Trixie embraced the fire within, she began to learn of things she didn’t before. Nothing of substance in the way of history or that, but techniques for a unique form of fighting with sword and dagger along with a complement of magic.

OUtside Trixie’s mind the fire eventually snuffed out leaving only ashes and timbers in the air floating down as the steam slowly began to clear. Babs was cover her face to protect it from the uncomfortable steam, and once it the steam died down abit she removed her leg from her face and began scanning the area. She didn’t notice Trixie at first since she was still surrounded by steam, but once the steam cleared away from a powerful gust of wind she was in shock and awe at what she saw.

At first she didn’t recognize Trixie. Her attire was completely different than it was a moment ago. Her armor was now similar to the Abyss Watchers, leather armor with metal grieves and one armored front leg with decorative claws on it. Her sword was now a massive greatsword of the Abyss Watchers with a matching dagger, even her wizard hat was now a solid dark violet color with a hint of red that matched the large cape she now had flowing on her back. One distinct difference was a massive single star in the center of the cape with her cutie mark in the center. On her back was a massive shield lined with thick white fur.

Babs was wide eyed staring at Trixie’s sudden transformation. Perhaps the most distinct feature the mare now had was the faint glowing of being of fire throughout her body. It was as if her veins were filled with bright fire that made the glow deep red or bright orange colors giving the mare an eire glow.

“Wow,” Babs said nearly dropping her weapon. “Dats cool…”

Trixie looked over herself amazed at the armor and the massive weapons she now had. She used her magic to take hold of the massive sword, which to her surprise, was light as a feather compared to her previous sword. She tested the weight of the sword taking a few practice swings with it. Using her magic she kept the sword about a legs length away from herself swinging it to orbit around her with the swing always keeping it close enough to grab it with her hoof if she needed too.

“Wow, this thing looks so big, but it feels so light,” She said swinging the sword once more, but with a flashy spin around her.

Babs look at the sword in awe following its movements as trixie expertly made the sword dance around her with flashy spins and twirls that made the filly envious.

“Wow! That's cool! Can I try it, miss Trixie?” Babs asked reaching out for the sword.

Trixie nodded offering the hilt of her sword to Babs. Babs placed her own weapon on a patch of ground to not get it completely dirty as she gripped the sword hilt with her hooves. When Trixie got an affirmative nod from the filly she released the weapon from her magical grip giving it to Babs. What happened shocked both of them. Babs fell forward, the weight of the sword too much for her to handle digging the blade almost halfway into the soft ground below. Trixie tried hard not to laugh, and failed spectacularly.

Babs puffed and panted trying to lift the ridiculously heavy sword out of the ground. Babs tried with all her might, her body was tense, her head had a vein that looked like it would burst any second, and she bared her teeth as her shoulders rose with each attempt she made to pull the sword out. Finally after a few attempts, she gave up. SHe took her own weapon which felt light as a feather by comparison to Trixie sword and went to sit down on a rock and give herself a rest.

“Hah! That was cute!” Trixie said lifting the sword with ease and sheathing it on her back.

“Yeah, but that thing weighs a ton! How are you able to lift it so easily!?” Babs yelled.

The filly waved her forelegs so drastically she nearly fell off the rock. SHe waved her arms to regain her balance and reset herself on the rock, this time she used her hammer to brace herself.

“I don’t know,” Trixie said looking up at her. “But I do know this didn’t happen by chance. Fate conspired to bring us here. At least me. So, now that we’re done here we should get back to the others.”

“Or, we could just wait for them to reveal themselves,” Babs said pointing behind her with a hoof.

Trixie looked back at Babs with a confused look. Then she remembered she left Maud with Loreane, two very stubborn individuals, and she left them with Silver Spoon. She glanced back behind the rock and there behind a bush, clearly not hiding very well was Loreane, Maud, and Silver Spoon watching them. Trixie facehooved and sighed, gesturing for them to come out.

The trio didn’t move at first, but a stern glare and a hard cough from Trixie made them emerge from the brush. Both Loreane and Maud looked guilty as they emerged and Silver Spoon had a look that said, ‘I told you so’ written all over her face.

“Didn’t I ask you three to stay behind?” Trixie asked in a harsher tone than she meant.

Loreane and Maud looked down guilt clear on their faces as Silver Spoon walked up standing next to Trixie. She reached up and whispered something into Trixie’s ear which only seemed to make her angrier. Both Maud and Loreane looked away from her and each other as Trixie walked between both of them and glared at each one.

“We have a lot to talk about once we get back. For now we need to get moving,” Trixie said, walking past them. “Loreane?”

The firekeeper jumped at the sound of her name and ran beside Trixie with the rest of the ponies at her heels. “Yes?” She said walking beside Trixie.

“What’s the fastest way to the Crystal Empire from here?” Trixie asked.

Loreane looked around taking in the sight of the nearby tower and the massive bridge that once ran across the sky far above. Time had not been kind to this place. Even though it was derelict before she died Loreane knew this place was in worse shape from what she heard before ,but the towers still stood and they were the key to getting their bearings. Each had a distinct place around the bridge, when this place was still a forest and a stronghold of the Followers of Artorias the towers marked the north, south and west regions of the stronghold, which meant-

“Let’s head this way, deeper into the stronghold,” Loreane said walking towards the first tower near. “From there we need to head into the strongholds main gate, into the catacombs, and we should end up in the Crystal Empire territory.”

Trixie nodded as Silver Spoon groaned. “Ugh! More trudging in duty, moldy, disgusting places?! Can’t we go someplace more clean, or pretty, and less dark and deadly?”

Loreane sympathised with the filly. She wasn’t fond of such places either, but they were the quickest way to get where they needed to go. Babs walked beside Silver Spoon nudging her playfully on her side. Silver Spoon smiled and nuzzled Babs back making her blush and look away, but she stepped closer to Silver pressing her body against hers slightly as they walked. Trixie and Loreane smiled at the closeness of the two fillies.

“Cute, aren’t they?” Loreane asked to Trixie.

“Hmm, yes they are,” Trixie said, giving Loreane a harsh glare afterwards. “But don’t think this makes up for what you two did!”
Loreane sighed wearily. “I’m sorry I broke my promise to stay behind, Trixie. However, I refuse to let you face any danger alone.”

Trixie smiled at that. She knew that Loreane and even Maud meant well coming to watch over them. She was still upset they willingly put themselves in danger after being injured, but then again the minor miracles they had seemed to sufficelty patch them up so she wasn’t too mad about it anymore.

“By the way, I like the new look,” Loreane said pushing Trixie’s new helmet over her eyes playfully.

Trixie grinned under the rim of her hat and adjusted it back up with a glow of her magic. As they walked past the first tower they made careful movements not to disturb the ghru. Their numbers were massive and any alarm would leave them overrun in seconds in the swamp. Sure it had lots of trees, but the ghru could be among them resting, waiting for the signal to pounce. To hasten their journey the group cut through the tower was built around a massive tree. Loreane wasn’t at a phased by this, but the ponies were in awe, even Maud took some time to look at the monumental edifice before her.

They continued on past several obstacles including a few well hidden spiked traps. Maud of course ended up just walking through them and her own natural durability along with her stonelike armor made easy work of the simple spike traps. Loreane was amazed by the pony’s durability, it made her a bit jealous but it was an amazing feat all the same. Of course not to be outdone in front of Trixie Loreane used her fire spells to turn several traps to dust, displaying amazing power and control over her pyromancy. Babs and SIlver stayed out of it thinking the two other females in the group had it under control while Trixie shook her head at their showboating attempts to impress her.

This continued as they made their way past a second tower and just beyond that was the large gate to the inner sanctum of the stronghold. It was two larger stone doors elaborately decorated with designs of events long past. The coming darkness and the final battle the great wolf and the Abyss Watcher shad here before they became Diana’s servants, along with several other events that Loreane wasn’t familiar with. Judging by them and what she knew about Equestrian history these other events must have been after the Age of Darkness and Diana’s rule. On either side of the doors was a massive stone wall that was clearly a fortress at one point but was now shambles of its former glory.

Whole sections were missing, holes were all over the towers, one tower was completely turned to rubble, and the skeleton of a dragon lay over the far right corner of the wall. Its massive bone wing stretching over the doorway to the inner part of the stronghold like a triggered mouse trap.

“That doesn’t look ominous at all,” Silver Spoon said with a heavy dose of sarcasm.

The group silently nodded and approached taking care to keep an eye on the figures above them. Once they were at the doors they realized the figures were more Abyss Watchers looking down at them. No weapons drawn, but simply observing them. Odd behavior they thought but at the same time Trixie already explained what happened when she fused with the last Abyss Watcher she found. This made Loreane worry about what Diana had in mind. She as a sly manipulative person even in the best of times, but now that she was aware of just what Diana is capable of she felt more cautious than she ever did before.

As they entered the stronghold the Abyss Watchers jumped into the trees disappearing from view as the group made their way up a long overgrown path. There was a cobblestone path but it was heavily covered in moss and overgrown vegetation that it was barely visible. For several minutes the group just walked up this seemingly endless path until the came to a large area littered with old weapons all over the place. It was as if a battle happened here and all the fallens weapons were places up like tombstones for them just before a set of doors that were built into the side of a mountain. The doors were of similar design to the first set, but were far less damaged.

Again the doors were already open and a sense of dread overcame the group as they slowly and cautiously drew their weapons and walked inside, unsure of what to expect inside.

Catacombs: Unexpected Encounters

The group was very cautious moving forward. Inside the Farron Keep there was no telling what awaited them deep within. Loreane thankfully had some knowledge of the place thanks to Diana’s exploits long ago when she took on the Abyss Watchers here. Armed with this knowledge it was easy enough to pass through most of the keep without any real trouble, now as they approached the inner chambers that had the secret entrance to the catacombs beneath that’s where they knew the danger really was.

While the Abyss Watchers stood guard in the shadows the group moved forward unhindered to the chamber. Maud and Babs vocally wondered why they weren’t attacking, and Loreane surmised they saw Trixie as one of their own. Therefore they allowed them passage into the chambers of Farron Keep. As the group gathered in the center of the chamber there was a dimly lit bonfire that was on the verge of being snuffed out through centuries of neglect. Loreane gasped and hurried over to rekindle the bonfire offering it a healthy dose of fire that set its flame blazing with life once again. Trixie and the others gathered around the fire to rest and refresh themselves. Since none of them were undead this had immediate effect on them ,but it helped for them to rest after the long journey so far.

The group set up a temporary camp which was really just three tents hastily set up around the fire. All around them were the charred remains of armor fragments and weapons scattered about. Their bodies long turned to dust the group swept the mess back to give them a nice area to rest in. Unlike the swamp that smelled of rot and death the keep was moldy, wet, and dusty, but smelled far better than outside the keep did. This made it the ideal spot for a good rest.

Babs and Silver were already resting together in their tent after the long trek snoring away snuggled together in a sleeping bag. Maud stayed near her own tent resting close to the fire while Trixie and Loreane sat together by the fire. Loreane had Trixie laying on her lap gently stroking the unicorn's mane. Maud just watched not saying a word as she cleaned her armor and weapon while Trixie and Loreane relaxed.

After about ten minutes after setting up camp Maud finished cleaning her armor. Standing up she placed her weapon on her back and glanced at Trixie and Loreane who were looking at her.

“I’ll take first watch. You should get some sleep,” Maud said turning to walk around the camp.

Loreane yawned stretching her arms over head and Trixie looked up at her the woman's full bust in full view from her lower vantage point. She blushed looking away as Loreane patted her side signaling to her she wished to get up. Trixie rolled off the humans lap and got to her hooves. Standing she followed Loreane into their tent, as Maud watched from afar.

Inside the tent Loreane kneeled down rolling out the sleeping bags so her and Trixie could lay down in relative comfort. The jagged uneven stone floors made it difficult to get comfy even with the sleeping bags, but they managed by finding a soft patch of earth to lay their tent over. Once their beds were set Trixie disrobed from her armor setting it right outside the tent and watched from the corner of her eye as Loreane disrobed as well. While they were both female Trixie felt very naughty watching Loreane removed her top.

Unbuttoning her top Loreane slipped her top down her body letting the thick fabric fall around her feet. There standing before Trixie was easily the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen. Loreane’s almost bare body was now in full view, from her luscious golden hair, her soft pale skin, and her perfectly mildly curved body was now curved in an almost S shape as she gathered her clothing and set it aside, not bothering to fold them. Trixie watched as Loreane slid under the cover of the sleeping bag and wrapped it around her chest leaving her arms hanging out and resting against a soft rolled cloth for a pillow.

She sighed contentedly as she closed her heavy bagged eyes shifting her weight to get slightly more comfortable. A few seconds later Loreane was gently snoring while Trixie sat beside her on her own sleeping bag. The unicorn ran her hoof across Loreane’s golden hair, a smile curled on Loreane’s lips and she said something in her sleep that Trixie couldn’t make it out. Trixie felt a strong urge to grow inside her. Something primal that was driving her mad. All she could think about was Loreane and how close she wanted to be to her; however with danger around every corner Trixie used every ounce of willpower to not slip into Loreane’s sleeping bag.

In the end Trixie gave in and using her magic she unzipped part of the sleeg bag and slipped silently in nestling against Loreane’s breasts. Resting her chin on her shoulder Trixie closed her eyes as Loreane opened hers, just in time to see Trixie smile as she fell asleep. Loreane sighed and shook her head, but managed to crack a smile despite Trixie’s cuddling antics. She pressed her nose rubbing against Trixie’s cheek making her tiny pony purr like a kitten. Then as gentle as the wind she gave her a kiss on the lips. Trixie in her half sleepy state kissed back once, then Loreane returned with a quick peck of her own, finally ending the lip lock showdown.

Loreane wrapped her arms around Trixie pressing her large breasts against the soft fur of her pony. Trixie forced her tongue against Loreane’s and they fiercely fought for dominance, although Loreane purposely let Trixie take the lead. After Trixie’s conquest she broke away giving Loreane a chance to catch her breath while Trixie admired her up close. Trixie’s scooted back giving herself a full front view of Loreane’s body, her eyes scanning down Loreane’s naked body stopping at her supple breasts. Loreane noticed Trixie stare and with a playful gasp used one arm to cover herself, and at the same time tease Trixie with a scratch behind the ear making the mare kick.

“That’s a cruel trick you pulled there, Loreane,” Trixie purred in her humans arms. “Giving Trixie her victory and then this.”

The unicorn drove her wet nose into Loreane’s chest, nestling her nose between her breasts and rubbing. Loreane gasped at the wet sensation in her chest using both hands to grip behind Trixie’s ears and hold her in place. She even went so far as to smother Trixie with her chest giving the mare “special” treatment.
Trixie sighed feeling Loreane’s warmth as they snuggled together under the cover. They could barely hear the sound of Maud’s armor clanking around them as she kept watch. Their love for one another burned with great passion in their hearts, though inappropriate for the time, they did embrace one another content to withhold their burning desires until the time was right.

“Trixie loves you, Loreane,” The mare said, kissing Loreane once more.

Loreane smiled after the brief kiss petting the mares mane and resting her chin next to her spiraling horn. “I love you too, Trixie.”

In this moment an unspoken pact was made between them, and one that would lead them into a new step in life, should they survive the trials to come. And so together they rested until later in the morning when Maud would be replaced by Babs and Silver, then some time after Trixie and Loreane for the watch.

After the resting cycle was complete the group gathered their belongings and prepared for the catacombs beneath them.

“What, lies beneath?” Maud asked as they gathered their gear for the journey.

Loreane, now back in her robes and now donning a large breast plate and arm guards took a moment to gather her thoughts. She recalled what Lady Diana said about the catacombs. After passing through once before she would often return to gather information about the place and the Farron Keep. She was thankful she would pay attention and sometimes eavesdrop in on Diana’s conversations about her ventures.

“This place is called the Catacombs of Carthus, or the Carthus Seal, as Diana put it,” Loreane said, sheathing her sword on her side. “From what I heard over the years Diana believed this was a place of great power. She came here many times.”

Babs and Trixie took note of a sudden change in Loreane’s tone. She went from a soft factual tone to something of a more sinister darker tone. It was as if whatever she knew meant it was very dangerous and they both knew Loreane well enough to know that meant trouble. Silver Spoon looked worried about going into the catacombs visibly shaking as she packed her things.

Babs smiled and walked over to the shivering pony and wrapped a limb around her neck to comfort her. Silver’s posture relaxed immediately after the touch and giving Babs a weak smile.

“Don’t worry, Silv, it’ll be alright! I’ll keep the monsters off ya!” Babs said with great pride.

Silver giggled taking her bags and strapping them to herself as Babs helped hold them in place.

“I’m not worried about the monsters Babs, I’m worried about the dust and mold getting on my pretty outfit,” Silver admitted nonchalantly.

Babs lost her grin and bravado instantly. As her mind tried to play catch up she gave the grey filly a flat stare that said, ‘I can’t believe you are worried about THAT’ on it. Silver glanced back at Babs who stepped away with an irate look, but not before Silver leaned up and kissed her freckled cheek. Babs blushed and tried mouthing something to the filly but only managed to wordlessly move her mouth as Silver giggled and ran away to hide behind Maud. Babs gasped as Silver stuck her tongue out playfully at the bronze filly prompting Babs to chase her around while the adults spoke.

Trixie was about to say something to the two fillies, but Loreane held her hand up stopping her from saying a word. She could tell Trixie was going to scold them. She told Trixie to let them have their fun, they were in for a rough walk ahead. They needed some down time to relax and unwind less they give in to stress, and that could have deadly consequences.

Trixie yielded to this logic and instead focused on what was to come.

“So, what can we expect down there?” Maud asked.

“From what I remember there used to be hundreds of undead down there,” Loreane said scratching her chin.

Silver gasped at the sound of that. “U-u-undead? As in zombie ponies, and skeletons, and ghosts?”

Loreane thought for another moment before answering, “Yes to the first two, but no to ghosts.”

Silver Spoon sighed with great relief. The thought of having to fight a ghost scared her. Now she could rest easy knowing that she didn’t have to. However Babs seemed unimpressed.

“Ghost? Bah! They don’t exist!” She claimed.

“Actually they do,” Maud said flatly.

Everyone except Loreane gasped staring in disbelief at Maud. Everyone started for a few seconds before everyone shifted their gaze at Loreane who nodded in confirmation at this.

“They do exist, albeit in very dark and evil places. We should not encounter any here,” She said with a hint of confidence. “However, there are creatures here like the Ghru. Large mighty beasts with no names, and powerful magic wielding demons. We would do well to stay close and swiftly make our way through the catacombs before things get too out of hand.”

“This place once held many undead horrors, but with the last Age of Darkness there’s no telling what we might find down there,” Loreane said.

Everyone nodded at Loreane. The human woman started down a large stone staircase that was built near a shrine to a great wolf warrior who fought her eons ago. His name lost with time, as with the very keep they walked, Trixie and the others wondered what he and the Abyss Watchers fought here. The catacombs were hidden under a secret passage that was left wide open after Lady Diana conquered the keep long ago.

Loreane held up a hand lighting a fire in her hand that illuminated their path as she descended. Trixie went second with Silver Spoon between Babs and Maud tailing the back. Darkness fell over them as they descended, from behind they sounds of scraping stone echoed through the passage sealed behind them. They stopped in their tracks, the last of the heavy footsteps echoed around them down to the bleak oblivion below. Trixie illuminated her horn and took the lead drawing her greatsword with her magic.

“Guess we have no choice. We press forward,” Trixie said walking down the stone steps to the catacombs.

As the group traveled down into darkness Trixie held her sword straight outward facing down the steps as a line of defense incase something attacked from the darkness. They walked for several minutes in silence wondering what would be at the end of the steps. Would they be met with nothing? Some unspeakable horror? The time came sooner than they thought as things started to heat up around them.

As they approached the end of the stairs, they entered a large chamber carved right out of the very ground they walked on. The chamber was a massive square space that could easily fit Canterlot Castle inside it, with walk paths hugging the walls around it except the opposite wall. The ledges had large stone pillars that were clearly old and falling apart, but a few still looked sturdy. The center of the room was a vast pit that went to the ceiling and down so far that it was pitch black. On the left side much of the structure was collapsed leaving only a ragged old stone bridge left heading across the pit towards an opening across. Down below was an adjoining section that had another stairway that went further down.

The group gathered around the ledge of the pit and looked down at the stairway below. Trixie quickly looked at Maud, and without a word Maud reached in her pack and pulled out a length of rope.

“I got it,” Maud said, tying the rope to one of the stable pillars.

Maud then threw the rope over the ledge, testing the strength of the knot before putting her weight against it. Once she was sure it was secure Maud scaled down first to check if the coast was clear. Her hooves held tightly to the rope as she descended down making sure to keep her eyes open for anything odd. Aside from piles of skeletons there was nothing around that caught her attention. That is until her shoulder armor was struck by an old arrow. The arrow lodged itself into the armor and Maud stared at it then looked down to see a skeleton had risen from the pile making itself whole again. With a quiver and bow in its skeletal hand it drew another arrow shooting up at Maud but instead hitting her rope severing it.

Maud wordlessly fell to the stairs hitting the stone steps with a loud dull thud. This impact left an imprint of Maud in it, and she lay there limbs spread out staring blankly up at her friends as they looked over calling for her.

“Maud! Are you okay!?” Loreane asked looking down.

Another arrow shot up hitting the stone pillar next to Loreane who took cover behind it as Trixie raised a magical barrier to protect them. Arrows ricocheted off the barrier uselessly as the group gathered to plan their next move, all the while keeping an eye on Maud who was still staring blankly at the ceiling.

“So, what do we do now?” Babs asked.

Trixie looked past her barrier down at Maud who still wasn’t moving, but clearly had her eyes wide open and unblinking.

“I think Maud passed out,” Trixie said looking back at the group.

They all looked down to see Maud in the same state as before, then they all looked at Trixie with disbelieving looks. Trixie sighed tilting her helmet down.

“She sleeps with her eyes open,” Trixie said.

The group nodded simply accepting the explanation. After all they had more pressing matters to attend to. They had to get down to Muad and help her before something else happened. Then as if the heavens themselves heard their thoughts a loud crashing sound came from below the ledge. The group looked down just in time to see the largest ball of bones steamroll over Maud rolling up the stair path below to the top and then back down again. After running Muad over twice the flat faced mare lout out the softest and dull, “ow”.

“Quickly! We must get to her!” Loreane said running towards the stone bridge.

“Ow.”

Loreane made her way across the bridge with haste unaware of an invisible creature standing there as she passed. The rest of the group halted when a clothed skeletal swordsman appeared before their eyes wielding a large curved sword and wearing tattered clothing. It raised its sword and struck down at Trixie forcing her to raise her sword to parry the attack. With her dagger she jabbed at the skeleton but only served to lodge her weapon in its exposed rib cage. Babs however managed to leap over Trixie and brought her hammer down on the foe smashing him easily under the weight and the might of her weapon and earth pony strength.

Loreane stopped hearing the snapping of bones behind her. She turned to see Babs with her weapon smashed over a pile of bones as Silver and Trixie caught up with said bronze filly not far behind.

“Sorry, I didn’t see him there when I passed by! Are you girls alright?” The human woman asked with concern.

Babs scoffed grinning and rubbed her nose with one hoof. “Dat was nothin! He was lucky I went so easy on him!”

Silver gave Babs a flat stare and nudged her side. Babs went wide eyed and glared back at her friend. “What was that?” She yelped at Silver Spoon.

“Careful there Babs, your inner arrogance was showing again,” She said with a hint of venom in her voice.

“Huh?”

Bab tilted her head unsure why her friend was so mad. Silver seemed to wait for a moment more before turning her nose up and walking briskly past Babs, pulling Trixie along.

“We need to hurry Trixie! Maud might be hurt,” Silver said urging the mare on.

Now thoroughly confused Babs scratched her head and watched as Trixie was dragged along by the filly across the bridge. This left Babs and Loreane left to cross. They hurried after the two but Loreane tugged Babs by her armors collar slowing her down. Babs took the hint and slowed her pace slightly giving them some privacy, but still managing to keep close to the other two ponies.

“I know you didn’t mean too, but I think SIlver Spoon got jealous when you said that comment to me,” Loreane said patting Babs on the head. “Just try to compliment her next time she does something and you should be fine.”

Babs nodded smiling as they hurried to catch up with their friends. They ran into the next chamber which was an upper section to a stairway that went down to another lever below and then down a long hall with pillars to a door. The group gathered together as another ear splitting shatter sound came from nearby. They hurried down the hall, shattered remains of skeletons remain lifeless beneath their feet and hooves as they ran by. To their surprise nothing happened as they ran on meeting no opposition along the way. At first Loreane took notice and thought nothing of it but good fortune smiling upon them.

Then they ran through an antechamber into another adjoining area identical to where they just were. Only this time there were clear signs of a battle that occurred recently here. There were four dead Abyss Watchers on the ground, their blood still fresh on the stone ground. Their weapons were scattered about and pile of broken skeletons lay around them as if they were encircled and trapped. Though the Abyss Watchers clearly lost this fight they dispatched at least thirty skeletons before falling themselves in this fight. Outnumbered but not outgunned as the saying went. They cautiously made their way through the chamber and found the path way they sought leading to the stairway that Maud fell onto.

Hurrying the group made their way to the stone steps expecting to see the horrid amalgamation of bones rolling up at them as they did. To their surprise and Loreanes despair it wasn’t the skeletons they say waiting for them at the stairs. Instead it was a human, tall and well built wearing Abyss Watcher armor, minus the helmet, and frost color armor leggings in place of the Abyss Watchers standard leg wear. A large shield covered the warriors back, with her sword on her back and her farron dagger on her hip, and under her steel armored foot was Maud being pressed down on the chest. Her long jet black hair flowed behind her as she drew her sword pointing the tip down at Maud’s throat and held it there as she glanced up, smiling at the group.

“Hello again, Loreane,” She said to her fellow human.

The ponies weren’t sure but for a brief moment they all thought Loreane snarled as she clenched her first glaring hatefully at the human. When she spoke she spoke with enough venom in her voice that she could have poisoned a dragon had her words had any substance to them.

“Hello, Diana.”

Catacombs: Final Turn

Author's Note

Oh my gosh an update!?!? I know it's been too long my readers! Don't worry I haven't given up writting I'm just working on other projects and now have time because of this corona virus/covid-19 or whatever it's called.

Also, the end is near! So, stay tuned to the upcoming epic battle between pones, hoomans, and dark scalies!

Catacombs: Final Turn

There was a tense silence in the Catacombs of Carthus.

Loreane stood between the ponies and Diana who was about half way down the stone stairs where Maud lay behind not far. The mare was unconscious as far as everyone could tell, but she seemed unharmed. That didn’t stop Lorenae from being cautious of the woman before her. She stabbed her in the back, quite literally and figuratively, killing her in the process and she wasn’t about to let her harm any ponies. Without letting Diana get a word in Loreane lobed a fireball at her with expert precision. With ease Diana rolled forward underneath the fireball, which erupted violently behind her.

Diana sheathed her sword on her back as the intense heat wave that followed made her cape flow as she held up her hands in a nonthreatening manner. She even went so far as to release Maud from under her boot, and the dull grey pony rejoined her part. Albeit very slowly at a casual pace.

While Loreane was seemingly hellbent on destroying Diana, Trixie held her hoof up and stopped her from attacking her fellow human. “Stop, Loreane! She’s not attacking us!”

“Are you kidding me, Trixie? She could have easily dodged that,” Loreane said bitterly.

The older woman made no move against the group. Diana simply crossed her arms over her chest and stood there, waiting for them to finish so she could get a word in. Trixie stood between the two humans, and Diana looked at Trixie noting her attire was almost identical to her own Abyss Watchers armor even with a sword and dagger.

“Loreane, she helped Maud, we should at least hear what she has to say,” Trixie turned to face Diana, who remained unmoving. “That being said, I understand Loreane’s distrust of you. If you do anything to hurt anyone of us there will be dire consequences.”

Diana simply smirked as the ponies gathered around Loreane in a series of defensive poses. Diana held her hands up making sure to look as least threatening as possible. Emotions were running high in everyone. Silver was hiding behind Babs, who was at the front of the group with Trixie and Maud crammed at her side, and Loreane taking up the rear, but still towering over the ponies. Diana seemed unfazed by the attack and remained eerily calm.

Not bothering to lower her arms, Diana stepped back one step to take a step down the stairs. Everyone became tense and raised their guard like they were expecting you to attack. She chuckled, almost laughing at the absurd response she got as she spoke.

“You guys need to calm down. It’s a long way down if you fall,” She pointed down into the dark abyss below.

“I’d gladly throw you in if you’d like,” Loreane said with pure hate in her tone.

Diana chuckled again this time lowering her arms slowly. The group lowered their guard as well, except Babs who kept an aggressive stance.

“I’m sure you would, Loreane,” Diana said, her expression turning serious. “I need your help. If you’re heading to the Crystal Empire it’s been taken over by Sombra and my forces. But that bastard betrayed me and intends to release the umbrum.”

The ponies seemed confused; they never heard of the umbrum, which didn’t surprise Diana in the least. Unfortunately Lorene seemed equally unaware of the umbrum. Then it clicked to Diana that her fellow human might remember them by their old name and decided to try that and see if the former firekeeper remembered.

“The dredge of the Abyss?” Diana hinted towards Loreane.

That seemed to catch her attention. For the woman gasped, placing a hand over her mouth. Instantly her demeanor changed to one of fear, a stark contrast to her unusual hyper aggression she was showing moments ago. Diana took the silence as her que to continue talking.

“The Crystal Empire has fallen, your friends are all captured, even your Princesses. Sombra and my forces are clashing, holding him back from releasing the Umbrum. I need your help to stop him,” Diana said factually to the group.

“And we need to work together to prevent the umbrum from being freed?” Loreane finished looking rather solemn.

“Exactly. We don’t have to be friends, but we must combine forces to defeat our common enemy. Besides, if we work together we all get what we want,” Diana said, turning to walk down the steep stone steps. “Watch your step. If you fall you'll never come back.”

“I bet you’d enjoy that,” Loreane hissed under her breath.

In a rare instance of leadership Loreane took the lead of the group. She followed right behind Diana making sure to keep her a good distance, but close enough to keep an eye on her constantly. The ponies looked at one another with worried glances. Their enemy just came to ask for help, and clearly the threat of the umbrum was enough to entice Loreane to action with Diana. This meant the threat was really serious if their blonde human friend was willing to work with her hated enemy to stop Sombra and the umbrum.

The ponies followed behind Loreane while Diana led them deeper into the catacombs. Everywhere the skeletal remains of the fallen littered their path. While Loreane and her pony companions were extremely cautious around the remains, out of fear they’d come to life and strike them down, Diana remained very calm and casually walked past pile after pile of bones without hesitation. Everyone thought it odd except Loreane who simply thought it was Diana being brash and brave as she usually did. As angry as she was with Diana she did find that trait about her very attractive. Diana was always the kind of person to dive head first into the fray, and though it seems she does so without much thought she always had a plan. Like Trixie, who was also brave, but always thought about the outcome before going into anything. Even though she had to admit Diana had a much higher success rate than Trixie did.

Nevertheless they were still in for a long march. Diana never pulled her punches when fighting and if she needed help then Sombra was indeed very strong. Loreane shuddered at the very thought of what power he must possess. On that note she couldn’t help but notice that there was absolute silence as the group walked aside from the occasional shifting bones and hoofsteps they made. It was unsettling.

“Why is there no opposition, Diana?” Loreane asked, looking at the mounds of skeletal remains as they rounded a shaft at the end of the stairs.

Diana led the group down a long tunnel that immediately turned right leading into a large multilayered chamber. The path led down a narrow walkway that was covered in the remains of rats freshly killed recently. Diana led them down the path walking around the rat corpses and passed by a large open area to her right without bothering to look.

“I cleaned the place out of any opposition we may have otherwise encountered.” She said with a grin. “If I hadn’t it would have taken too long to get back and time is not on our side.”

She stopped and looked over her shoulder at Lorenae. “That and I didn’t want you and your friends to get hurt. I need all of you in peak condition for the fight ahead.”

Loreane scoffed with indignity.

“I can’t believe you. I actually wanted to believe you had some decency but all you care about is keeping us as canon fodder,” She hissed.

Diana gasped either from shock or the fact that Loreane back talked to her aggressively. Trixie wasn’t sure, but she suspected it was more out of shock than anything else. Trixie watched as Diana quickly backpedaled on her statement.

“That’s not what I meant! I meant I need the help and I really didn’t want you to get hurt! I-”

“Can it. I don’t care what you have to say anymore. I trusted you once and I won’t do so again,” Loreane brushed past walking down the hall to the end and turning right.

Diana gasped running after her with the ponies right behind her. Loreane entered a massive chamber that was long lined with pillars on either side of the room all the way back to a small altar and a flight of stairs that led to an old worn pair of massive wooden doors. The doors were completely open and a cold breeze filled the chamber as everyone piled in. An old red and worn rug covered the stone path leading to the altar, and even with the breeze there was a distinct smell of bone and ash in the air that overpowered the stench of death. Babs walked up sniffing the air and her eyes fell upon an old tarnished skull faced goblet with a tarnished jeweled crown on the stone altar which was covered with lit candles. The skull chalice had a massive crack down the center almost splitting it in two, barely held together by the flute base.

Loreane walked over inspecting it closely. She could feel the dark presence of something sinister that remained tainting the goblet. A powerful hatred and vile feelings and she felt compelled to touch it, as if her curiosity overpowered her common sense. Her mind went numb and the world around her became muffled and dim as she reached out to touch the goblet. Inch by inch her hand closed the distance towards the dark essence in the goblet when a strong hand gripped her wrist, and thus snapped her back to reality. She was twisted and pulled away from the goblet and pulled into someones strong arms that held her comfortingly and protectively.

Slowly her mind caught up with her and she realized Diana had grabbed her and pulled her from the darkness and was now softly embracing her. She looked at Diana who had a spiteful look about her. The woman grabbed her sword pulling it overhead from her back cutting down on the infested goblet cutting it in two. As soon as the sword cut through Diana used her cape to cover Loreane as dark energy burst out of the two parts of the goblet like a spewing fountain of evil. Trixie erected a magical barrier with her horn and Babs cast a powerful chant to help bless the magic barrier as the darkness tried to consume everything.

Several seconds passed before the darkness died down to nothing. With the danger passed Lorenae felt a familiar sensation overcome her. She remembered times back when she felt protected, but that feeling was quickly dismissed by the stinging feeling of betrayal. She quickly pushed herself away from Diana and quickly retreated to check on the others.

“Don’t touch me,” She hissed at Diana, while walking to Trixie.

Kneeling down by the ponies side she checked over everyone to make sure there was no lasting dark magic on them. Maud was okay, Babs and Silver Spoon were almost unaffected, and Trixie was unharmed as well.

“Glad to see you’re all alright,” Diana said hugging the ponies, except Maud.

“It was nothing,” Diana said looking over at the altar.

Everyone watched as the woman approached, reaching down with one hand to take half of the goblet. She inspected it looking it over like a highly trained curator would a piece of jewelry or fine art. After a few seconds she scoffed, throwing it over her shoulder and shattering the remains and stomping the other half to pieces under her boot.

“Nothing but the remains of a dead king. A shadow that has no more power than the sand and rocks under us,” She said walking to the group. “We were never in any real danger since-”

“Since you defeated the king. Yeah, we know.”

Everyone looked at Loreane as she spat out the words like one would a distasteful bite of food.

“I’m sensing some history here.” Silver Spoon said under her breath to Trixie.

Diana rolled her eyes walking away towards the stairs. “We’re wasting time here. We need to focus on stopping Sombra from freeing the umbrum. If he does then all we fought for will be for nothing, Loreane. Is that what you want?”

Both humans furrowed their brows glaring at each other. Both showed signs of fatigue and stress. Diana more so. Being an immortal undead she looked very good, but even Loreane could tell she looked older, and not in a good way. Apparently stress could affect the undead as much as it could any mortal. She almost felt sorry for the woman.

Lorenae stood up and walked up to Diana glaring at her and shoving her finger into her chest tapping the leather armor she wore. “You better remember this, Diana. If you hurt me or my friends I’ll make short work of you. I’m not that naive little girl who blindly fell in love with you all those centuries ago.”

“Hey, I don’t want to hurt any of you. We need each other to survive this, and-”

The firekeeper shoved her finger accusingly into Diana’s face with a huff. Her face red with rage as she unknowingly began conjuring flames around her. The heat and raw energy blasted like the wind and blew her hair back along with Diana’s hair and cape.

While the ponies seemed concerned about the light show their friend was making, Diana remained unfazed by the outburst. She even seemed a bit amused, with a grin on her lips.

“You really have changed haven’t you?” She chuckled, but when Loreane practically growled in frustration she quickly amended with clenched fists. “Not that it’s a bad thing! I’m just saying you changed. And for the better I think.”

“Don’t talk like we’re friends. We aren’t. Not anymore,” she said pushing past.

The ponies walked by each giving her a glance as they passed. Diana and Trixie exchanged glares the little unicorn passed. Diana followed by her side up the stairs. As they passed the doors another powerful cold breeze blew through sending shivers down the ponies. Diana being undead and Loreane a firekeeper they were unaffected by the cold.

They walked through a very narrow stone passage which narrowed more and more until they had to go single file through the passage. At the end of the rocky passage they came to a clearing that was barely big enough to contain all of them on a ledge. At its center there was an old abandoned remains of a bonfire. All around them was a powerful storm that blanketed the landscape with a wall of snow all around them.

Everyone gathered around the bonfire pit and Diana pointed out in the wintery whote beyond.

“Everyone, welcome to the everfrost!” She had to yell over the raging storm around them. “Follow me, and stay close and keep your eyes peeled, and weapons ready!”

She drew her sword and shield leading the group down a narrow barely visible path. The ground they walked was narrow and slippery, and Diana had to warn them every few steps about potentially hazardous steps to avoid, less they fall to their untimely demise.

“Where are we?! Why is there a blizzard here?!” Loreane cried out trying to see.

“It’s the everfrost! It's a storm that never ends that surrounds the Crystal Empire and is protected by the Crystal Heart!” Trixie yelled back.

“That’s true, and right now Sombra has the Crystal Heart, and with it he can open a portal to the umbrum and release them into this world!” Diana wiped some snow buildup.

The group by now had reached the bottom of the path that was now a well worn stone path that led to a dead end, and continued in the opposite direction. A loud howling echoed around them easily being heard over the storm, which for all but one was unsettling. Diana laughed walking forward without fear, but the rest remained hesitant after hearing the blood curdling howl.

Diana laughed telling them not to worry about the howling. According to her it was a “friend” that was waiting for them further ahead. The ponies gathered around Loreane huddling together to conserve their body heat, while Trixie and Loreane worked together to erect a barrier and use fire magic to keep them all warm. Diana remained outside the barrier and continued leading them, when Silver Spoon chimed in. “Should we let her in the barrier? Won't she freeze out there?”

At first Loreane wanted to remain silent and say nothing. When nobody answered the filly’s query she looked up to her human companion for an answer. She and everyone here already knew of Loreane’s history with Diana to varying degrees. What they all agreed on was she didn’t like the blakc haired beauty, and showed extreme hostility against her. And her answer only served to solidify that view.

“She’s an undead heartless monster. Cold and uncaring except for ending the abyssal hold on the world. The cold won’t kill her nor harm her.”

The words came out so cold and hateful the ponies were sure they didn’t see any steamy breath evaporate from Loreane’s lips when she spoke. Indeed the cold air was nothing compared to the coldblooded feeling emanating from their human friend. Trixie herself thought that it was ironic that a firekeeper could have such dark and cold feelings for anyone. It was unsettling for her and she didn’t like how Loreane was treating Diana who helped them not once, but twice. She wished Loreane would go back to being the sweet kind woman she once was.

The unicorn stepped closer to Loreane nuzzling her hand with her nose. She then pressed her head into her thigh, making sure not to poke her leg with her horn. Loreane jumped from the sudden contact, her heart raced and she nearly cast a fire spell in the bubble, but managed to stop herself just in time. When she noticed the warm smile from Trixie and the ponies around her she calmed down and pet the azure unicorn on the head.

“I’m sorry, Trixie. I just can’t get over what she did to me all those years ago. I feel-”

“Betrayed, I get it. WHile Trixie doesn’t have a similar experience to compare to, she does know what holding onto a grudge can do. I’ve been down the road. Just, please be careful to to walk down it too far because once you get to a certain point it’s nearly impossible to come back from.”

“I see. I’ll… I’ll be carefull Trixie. Thank you.”

She leaned down and quickly gave the unicorn a kiss on her side of her lip. The quick contact made her blush and the fillies make kissy face noises at her mockingly. “Oh, shut up you two!” They laughed again, but Maud remained silently neutral as always.

Just then the group stopped when Diana held her hand up and stopped on the stone path. She looked down at the ground further into the snow storm as if she could see something the others couldn’t. Then she pointed at the ground and turned to face the group with a very annoyed look on her face.

“Watch the skies everyone! We made it to the Empire Stay on your guard! She’s here.”

The ponies looked around them trying to see anything around them but the wall of snow continued to block their view.

“What are you getting at, Diana?! Who’s here!?” Loreane screamed accusingly at her former partner.

Diana turned to face them. He long black hair flowing with the violent winds to her right along with her cape as a large dark figure appeared form the white abyss. A large powerful figure of raw muscle and four powerful wings. Diana prepared herself holding her shield slightly behind her while she looked at her associates with a serious glance.

“The Corrupt One, Dragon Lord Ember.”

Prologue

So…

You wish to hear a story of the old world, eh?

Very well.

Once upon a time in a land far, far, away there once was a kingdom vast and great. There were many kingdoms over many years and had many names like, Drangleic Land of Dragons, Izalith, ruined land of the Pyromancers, Anor Londo, the Profaned Capital, and Lothric.

Yes, the kingdoms had many names, and many times they were renamed by a new civilization who would build or rebuild over the old ruins. Of all these was Lothric Castle, a ruined city surrounded by a fort and keep as wide and tall as the mountain it sat upon. To the south lay Anor Londo a massive city with a castle that rivaled Lothric by sheer size alone.

Though the great civilizations thrive to create these great edifices they don’t last forever. The world was once a dark grey mass with no life or death, ruled by great serpents, primordials to the dragons. From the darkness came the first fire and with it the age of man soon followed.

Life, death, light, dark, good, evil were all born from the flame and thus a world of chaos was created. The age of the dragons came to an end after a great war and gave way to the Gods, and in their wake came humans. Powers emerged and Lords of Cinder who held the power of the flame in their very souls took power that once belonged to dragons and the Gods. But it wouldn't last, for the fire fades.

Across these lands is the tale of the Unkindled whose purpose was to rekindle the dying flame and give way to the light that it once shown; however, not all chose this path. No, some chose to let the fire die and let the world seeth in darkness for an age. Eventually the fire would rekindle again and begin life anew from the age of darkness until the Lords of Cinder were called upon again and the Unkindled would give his or her life to preserve the flame.

At their side the ever diligent and loyal Fire Keepers stood by the sides of the Unkindled for ages guiding them as best they could to preserve the flame.

It is here at the end on one age in what is known as the Kiln of the First flame, where the fire is preserved that the current Unkindled, also known as the Ashen One, has made a decision regarding the flames fate.

But this isn’t the Ashen One's story, oh no child…

This is the tale of the Fire Keeper who stood by the Ashen One and was tasked with preserving the flame in the place of the Ashen One.

Heh, a tragic tale indeed. If you wish to hear it, let us continue to the Kiln of the First Flame. Here the fire is preserved and the new age can begin in light or dark...

Fire and Poison

Author's Note

Hi there my loyal readers and writers alike!

Sorry for the long delay again. I’m trying to get my thoughts straight but I deviated and got myself in a rut. Not to worry I got the hard part out of my system, thank you season 1! Sorry if the end seemed rushed, but no matter what I wrote nothing sounded good, so I’m gunning it. despite that I hope you all enjoy!

Fire and Poison

The first strike came swift.

Maud held up her shield to deflect the halberd from The Man Scorpion. The halberd was deflected leaving him open to an attack from his side. Trixie rushed the side and hurled her fireball at him. The fireball flew straight for him, but the massive hulk skidded backwards evading the clumsy fireball.

This attack left Najka open and alone for Sir Alonne to strike. The famed knight rushed forward with his katana poised to strike. Closing the distance, he swung as soon as he was in striking distance. His blade whistled through the air as if cutting it. Najka however was ready for Alonne. She grinned burrowing into the ground leaving a massive dust cloud behind to cover her escape.

SIr Alonne looked around not seeing the scorpioness. He paced around not staying in one place too long. He didn't want to give Najka a chance to sneak on him from below. Although, he ran the risk of it just the same if he moved. It wasn’t long before Najka made her presence known. Her massive twin tails pierced the ground from around Sir Alonne on either side of him. He only had enough time to see one and prepared to defend against it. The stinger of the one tail dove from above him and was parried by his swift hand work and blade, but the other tail stinger pierced him in the back pouring venom into his body.
The knight trembled, even his undead hollowed body was affected by the venom of Najka. There were rumors her poison could affect the undead just as easily if they were alive. It appeared to hold true.

Najka rose from the ground the soot and ash sliding off her body as she loomed over Sir Alonne. She raised her spear ready to kill them off once and for all, but a whip of fire snapped around her spear tip and pulled it to the side before digging into the ground missing Sir Alonne.

Nijka snapped her head towards the source of the fire whip and her eyes landed on Loreane. The wounded firekeeper stood with her fire whip in hand pulling hard to keep the spear at bay. Najka however was far stronger than the soft firekeeper. As if to prove this point, Najka gave Loreane a cocky grin before yanking hard with her spear and sent the smaller human flying overhead. Loreane screamed as she was torn from the earth and sent flying with no control over her body. She felt weightless and powerless as she collided with the wall and fell to the ground winding herself. Her lungs burned as she gasped for air from the impact wondering if she'd suffocate before she had a chance to recover.

Just when the thought passed through her mind the scorpioness charged her leaving Sir Alonne to the crippling poison. Loreane rolled of to the side narrowly dodging the stingers from Najka. Loreane stopped rolling and looked to her back where the stinger was stuck in the ground as Najka tried to pull free. Loreane reversed her dagger and sliced at the stinger cutting it from the stem of Najka’s tail with one blow.

She screeched swingin the now useless tail as green blood spilled from the open wound. She thrashed around like a wild mustang kicking her legs in every direction and stabbing at Loreane with her spear. It was hard to dodge both the massive eight legs and the spear all at the same time, and in the end Loreane was skewered through the gut by Najka’s spear.

Loreane felt a wet warmth as her blood pooled out and was absorbed by her clothes. Slowly she looked down at the mass of red in her stomach. Her hands trembled covered in blood as she tried to hold them over her open wound to prevent herself from bleeding out.

Najka chuckled evilly, ripping the spear from the firekeeper and leaving her to die. She returned her focus on her servant who was struggling against Maud and Trixie. Unlike Najka, the man scorpion wasn’t very flexible and nimble, but he was built like a brick wall. Clumsy as he was he managed to fend off Maud in her slower clunky armor; however, he had little defense against the highly nimble Trixie. The azure unicorn circled around him like a shark stalking its prey in water. She would throw a smoke bomb to distract him while Maud went to strike forcing him to defend against her or meet her club full force. This left him open to Trixie’s spells. A stun spell here, followed by a fireball and for the duration of the battle he was badly burned and damaged. His chitin body was scorched with holes in it exposing the soft green bloody underbelly of his body a blood seeped from his wounds and he slowly became slower from bloodloss and his injuries.

Najka snarled shaking her head at his stupidity then looked back at her fallen foes.

“Useless males,” She said under her breath.

She leapt into the air and latched to the ceiling and crawled over to where the man scorpion was and waited. She watched carefully as Maud circled around with Trixie catching the male off guard and attacking him again like they were doing before. Najaka waited, for Maud to strike. Her servant blocked her attack but was ready to meet Trixie, but he instead got a smoke bomb to his face blinding him as Trixie launched two fireballs at him.

This time however he lost an arm as the two fireballs combined to one and impacted against his left arm, he was covering his face with his left arm from Trixie’s smoke bomb. The fireball melted through his arm and burned his face partially.

Najka the leaped down onto Trixie and grabbed her with one arm and held her spear over Trixie’s throat trying to strangle her. Trixie dropped her sword and kicked as hard as she could trying to free herself. Maud paused her attack to see Trixie whisked away and gave chase.

She completely ignored the man scorpion and ran around him. She took her dragon tooth club in both hooves and charged Najka from under. Najka was so preoccupied with Trixie she didn’t notice the pony run under her, until Maud swung her club shattering one of Najka’s legs in the process.

Najka screamed releasing Trixie from her grip and scurrying away to recover. Maud caught Trixie wedding style and gave the mare a quick kiss to the cheek making them blush.

“Thanks Maud,” Trixie said looking away.

“No problem Trixie.”

Maud put the mare down and swung her club over her shoulder and donned a heroic pose. It made Trixie’s heart race to see Maud like this. The earth pony mare took her shield in her other hoof and stood to face against Najka. Hissing Najka charged Maud who ran to face the evil creature head to head. Maud leapt to the air with speed and agility which Trixie had only seen once before.

It was once when she worked back on the rock farm and Trixie had been working in the mines alone. There was a cave in and Trixie was trapped. Some time later Maud had literally punched her way through the rock and saved Trixie’s life. Trixie remembered what happened next, the boulder. A massive chunk of rock had broken from the ceiling of a large cavern that had been dug out and Maud disintegrated it with her bare hooves and saved Trixie’s life again.

Trixie admired that about Maud. The way she held up against all oppositions she met. Her stoic personality. Her strength. It all made Trixie’s heart flutter at the very thought of it. She watched as Maud tried to hit Najka with her club, but came short every time despite the obvious limp leg Najka had. Their weapons clashed and Maud’s shield resonated with each blow she deflected with it. Neither was making any head way with the other and the man scorpion was just getting ready to join after tending to his injured arm stump. Trixie furrowed her brow and was ready to charge in to help when a cry made her stop.

“GAH!”

Trixie’s thoughts were broken when she heard Loreane cry out in pain. Trixie saw her human friend badly injured and was bleeding out from a massive wound in her gut. Trixie suddenly felt her heart sink at the sight. She ran for Loreane and slid to her side and looked the woman over. There was a pool of blood everywhere. She tried to help her but there was nothing she could do.

“Silver! Silver I need help! Loreane’s been hurt!” Trixie called up to the hole in the ceiling.

Trixie then cradled Loreane’s head in her hooves.

“Don’t worry, help will be here soon Loreane.”

*POV Loreane*

Anger. Pain. Heartbreaking pain. It was all that Loreane could think of as she looked up at Trixie who was holding her. She felt angry, and at the sametime ashamed. She was supposed to be a firekeeper. Nothing more. Yet her purpose changed after Diana’s betrayal and she found herself in Equestria, which as it turned out was her home just far in the future it seemed. The ruins of her old world were still there, to some degree but were slowly being consumed by the earth again. As it has always been.

Right now she was afraid most of all.

Afraid of dying alone. Afraid she would never get to tell Trixie how she truly felt about her. It was weird. She only once fell in love and that life was torn apart when she was betrayed by the very woman she loved. Now, she was with Trixie, a pony who she had fallen for in the short time she was with her. Now this Maud pony shows up and is slowly diverting Trixie’s attention away from her.

Again that nasty creature known as jealousy snaked its way into Loreane’s mind. She didn’t care to admit it but she hated Maud. She didn’t want to lose Trixie to her. Then again, it wasn’t really her fault. No. It was Trixie’s for not being clear.

Loreane couldn't help but think about everything that had happened up until now. All the time they spent together with Babs, and Silver Spoon. The nights they slept together, all the time they spent together for that part. Was it all nothing more than simple friendship? Had Loreane misread all of the signs that Trixie made? Was she in a one sided love relationship, one that Trixie would never return?

The thought scared her that she was alone. Not loved. She glanced over past Trixie to see Maud fighting off both scorpion beasts by herself. Loreane watched as Maud deflected attack after attack and held her club above her head. Suddenly she glowed as her armor swelled over her and she grew a second skin of stone and scales. She felt envious of the earth pony. Perhaps if she was stronger, more powerful, than Trixie would notice her more. Perhaps if she weren’t so soft. She now wished she was a fighter than a firekeeper.

Perhaps that was why Diana left her too. All these thoughts filled Loreane’s mind as the fight continued around her, and Trixie held her in her arms pressing Loreane’s head to her soft chest.

“Don’t worry, Trixie will protect you.”

As the words left her mouth Loreane had a flashback to a time long ago when she once shared a bed with Diana. She remembered that many hollowed undead had broken into the firelink Shrine of Lothric and she almost lost her life. Had Diana not interfered she very well might have died that day. She remembered that was early in her and Diana’s relationship where Loreane truly loved Diana. That night Diana also said the words, “I will protect you.” In those days it made her feel safe to hear those words. Now, she wasn’t so sure. She wasn’t sure about anything anymore.

As she laid there in Trixie’s arms dying, Sir Alonne was up again fighting against Najka and the man scorpion with Maud. The fight was going in their favor for now, but Maud was slowing down and Sir Alonne was still hindered by the poison in his system which was now working in favor of the two scorpions.

Above them Babs watched while Silver Spoon tried to heal the deathly ill sister of Quelaag.

“How much longer is this gonna take, Silver? They’re getting their butts kicked down there!” Babs said impatiently tapping her war chime.

Silver Spoon for her part was rather calm considering the circumstances. She tried to focus on healing the sick firewitch, but it didn’t seem to work no matter what she tried. Finally she just gave up.

“I can’t heal her.”

Babs, Queelara, and Quelaag stared at her.

“What do you mean you give up?” Babs asked.

“Yeah, you said you could heal my mother,” Queelara added. “You said you’d help her.”

“This is beyond what I can do. I’m just a cleric in training I’m no master of this! I just started learning this a few weeks ago, maybe?”

By this point Silver Spoon wasn’t even sure herself when this all started anymore. It was all like one long bad dream that never ended.

“I said I’d try. I’m telling you whatever ails her is nothing I’ve ever come across before.” Silver said desperately. “I’m sorry, but she’s beyond my help.”

“There has to be something you can do!”

“I’m sorry, I can’t. If Loreane were here maybe… but I don’t know what to do.”

Suddenly Babs heard Trixie call to them. Running over to the hole Babs looked down and heard that Loreane was badly injured. Babs looked back from the hole to the others and waved for them to come over. Silver and Queelara both went. Quelaag was going too but her sister took hold of her wrist to stop her. Quelaag looked at her weak sickly sister as she tugged her wrist. Quelaag leaned closer to them so her sister could whisper in her ear. A moment passed and Quelaag nodded. She reached up and pulled her sister's forehead close to press hers together. For a moment she held her sister like this, then she broke away to reach the hole where Babs was roping Silver Spoon down. Queelara was waiting to enter the hole to help but her aunt pulled her to the side and Babs too which made her drop the rope Silver was attached too. Babs thankfully had rappled the filly down enough so she only fell a few feet at best. Her tiny body made the impact less too, but it didn’t stop Silver Spoon from glaring up at the empty hole and shake her hoof angrily at it cursing at Babs.

Silver looked at the fight which was escalating rather badly in favor of the scorpions. Silver crawled low to the ground to not be seen and made her way to Loreane and Trixie. Arriving to her friends Silver noticed Loreane’s wound and gag covering her mouth as if she vomited on the spot. Swallowing hard she bit her cheek and slowly crawled up to them trying not to get blood all over her. Unfortunately she had to step in some to get to them. Silver Cringed feeling the warm blood beneath her as she got closer to Loreane.

“What happened to her?” She asked casting her heal miracle over Loreane.

“She was stabbed by Najka I assumed,” Trixie said looking back as Maud was knocked over by the man scorpion. “Do what you can. I’m going to help the others. Where’s Babs?!”

Trixie yelled her question to Silver as she broke to run at the four fighters throwing another fireball at them and hitting the man scorpion from behind toppling him.

“She’s up with the witches!” Silver yelled after Trixie.

Silver however never took her eyes off Loreane. She is worried for her and the amount of blood she lost would definitely affect her for a few days. It wasn’t long before the magic healed Loreane so she wouldn’t bleed out, but the damage was far from repaired. Silver Spoon had her work cut out for her.

Up above them Quelaag kept Babs and Queelara for a moment to speak with them. She focused mostly on her niece who this was mostly directed too.

“Queelara, you’re a fine fire witch. There is nothing more I can teach you. Your mother is gravely ill and won’t last much longer. She requires humanity to survive.”

“Humanity? What’s that?” Babs asked.

“It’s a rare dark sprite of sorts that comes from the corpses of humans. We don’t know much about it, but it is what can sustain my sister and many others indefinitely. However there needs to be a steady supply, and even if I were to slay thousands I may never encounter one. That’s how rare they are. Their nature is a mystery but their effects are absolute.”

Babs nodded not fully understanding. “So, where do you get it from?”

“Usually, they’re found in dead human corpses.”

“Ah, I see.” Babs said scooting away towards the hole.

Queelag grinned stabbing one of her legs behind Babs to stop her from leaving. Babs squeaked but stayed firmly in place until she was pushed along by the leg closer to Queelag, who turned to her niece.

“Child you will go with them and collect humanity for your mother. Understand?”

“Yes, auntie. I’ll tend to mother. Just please help the others auntie. They can help us.”

Quelaag and Babs looked a the young spideress as she scurried off towards her mother. Quelaag sighed picking up Babs and placed her on her back.

“Don’t think this means I’m helping you past this point.” She huffed jumping down the hole.

“Don’t worry. I know,” Babs said rolling her eyes.

Once down Quelaag made a loud thud as her massive body impacted the earth below her. Babs jumped off her back and ran towards the man scorpion and gave a powerful strong swing to his back. The sound of his spine shattering followed by his howling in pain echoed through the chamber as he fell on the spot unable to move. Babs showed no mercy. She walked around the fallen man scorpion and raised her wartime overhead. She shook it three times making each of her eight bells ring channeling divine power into her hammer and herself. Then with all her might she brought the warchime down on the man scorpions head crushing it in a green blood splatter.

Najka glanced back to see her fallen servant. Angered she used her tail to whip Maud away and charged past Sir Alonne who was now on the ground barely holding on to his consciousness. Babs never saw the trainwreck coming. All she remembered was something stabbing her chest and she was suddenly spinning in the air. The world was a blur to her and all she could think of was the last time she had a peaceful day in Ponyville at Applejack’s farm when she was baking with her cousins and wondered, ‘Did I leave the stove on?’

A moment later she hit the wall head first and got stuck. Her body went limp and she dropped her warchime with her head lodged in the wall.

Silver Spoon gasped seeing Babs stuck in the wall, but didn’t stop working on healing Loreane until she was sure she’d sufficiently healed her enough. However before Silver could finish Loreane got up and wobbly walked over to Babs. She gripped the filly’s waist and tugged her, then she went on to full force. A moment later Bab’s head popped out but was knocked out in a daze. Loreane set her down and raised both her hand in the direction of Najka and Quelaag who were engaged in battle together. Najka spewed out a thick green poisonous mist that started to fill the chamber. Trixie, Maud, and Sir Alonne fled to the edge of the mist while Loreane grabbed Babs and followed them. As they reached the edge of the thick mist both Najka and Quelaag disappeared behind the thick green veil.

Even though they were hidden from sight the two titans in the mist could be heard struggling to get the upper hand on one another. Trixie powered up a fireball and without thinking it she hurled the fireball into the mist. Sir Alonne had only enough time to hit the ground when the flames touched the mist and ignited it. The flames spread across the the misshapen poisonous mist creating a massive wave of fire that heated up the room with a smoldering heat that burned the skin and armor of all near it. This forced everyone to block their faces from the intense heat.

Both Najka and Quelaag’s screeching voices pierced the area as the flames engulfed them. As quickly as the flames came they were gone in a fiery ball of destruction, and left only Quelaag and and severely burned Najka crumpled on the ground. Standing over her Quelaag was charred but otherwise unharmed. Wiping off the loose soot from her body Quelaag stepped forward glaring down at Najka. The scorpioness cringed nursing her injured body struggling to stand Najka tried to scurry away from Quelaag but was quickly run down by the massive spider beast. Quelaag struck Najka in the abdomen with her spear and brought the scorpioness to her knees.

With a wicked grin Quelaag discarded her spear and reached for her side where a hidden hilt was among her smoldering chitin lower body. Taking hold of the hilt she drew a flaming cured and serrated sword and held it at Najka’s neck. Without saying a word Quelaag drew the sword up and with a single precise swing decapitated Najka.

The head of her fallen foe bounced over the ground. It rolled over to the group and stopped at Loreane’s feet. Najka’s eyes were crossed with a look of fear frozen on its features. Loreane scoffed disgusted by it and kicked the head away from herself like it was the worst bile she’d ever seen.

Quelaag and Sir Alonne had a momentary stare down which made everyone near feel uneasy. Until the tension was cut when Quelaag gave a half hearted nod and left. She scurried away heading up to her sister, but stopped just before she entered the hole in the top of the ceiling to her sister's chamber. Quelaag looked down at the group and said, “Thank you.” She then disappeared in the ceiling leaving the others behind.

Babs threw her warchime over her shoulder and dropped it behind her to use as a makeshift pole to lean on. “So, now what?”

Loreane picked up Silver Spoon and rubbed the filly’s head.

“I think we should establish a path for Sir Alonne's troops to head for the Crystal Empire. After that we should continue onwards,” Loreane suggested.

“Agreed, it’ll take time to get my warriors here after finding a safe route. Clearly we can’t go the same way this time,” Sir Alone said gruffly.

Listening in to the conversation Trixie scooted closer to Maud who was standing near a wall and leaning against it with her pet Boulder in her hoof. She was busy polishing him with a silk cloth when she noticed Trixie coming towards her. She put Boulder down next to some pieces of obsidian patting him gently.

“Play nice,” she said dully to him.

Trixie shook her head at Maud and her pet rock. She never understood what she saw in him, but he made Maud happy. Trixie decided not to question it just like she learned never to question Pinkie Pie. It saved her a painful headache later.

“How are you feeling, Little Moon?” Maud asked nudging the unicorn with her elbow.

“Trixie is fine. How are you?”

Maud blinked once.

“I’m fine. Boulder’s been getting heavy lately,” Maud leaned over to whisper in Trixie ear. “I think he’s gaining weight.”

Trixie looked down at the tiny rock which was now snugly against the obsidian. Wasn’t Boulder further away before? She wondered, before looking back at Maud.

“I think he looks fine, Maud.”

Maud glanced down to the tiny pet rock and smiled. She nodded again and hugged Trixie. The unexpected hug made Trixie blush, but she was quick to hug her friend back.

“Trixie’s glad you came to find her. She missed you Maud,” Trixie said.

“I’m glad too, Little Moon.”

From the corner of her eye Loreane stared at Trixie with a cold death glare. Poor Silver Spoon was getting choked by Loreane’s tightening grip. The filly was turning a deep shade of blue as Loreane’s angry grip threatened to strangle the life from her. After a minute Silver Spoon wiggled out of Loreane’s grip and hopped away to freedom.

No longer feeling anything to squeeze Loreane raised a clenched fist like she was thinking about decking Maud’s face. Maybe Trixie’s too. Not willing to stoop that low, she pretended to pinch Maud’s head with her fingers.

Suddenly Trixie abruptly pulled away from Maud and looked at the ceiling. She then felt an intense heat at her side. Looking down her personal pyromancy flame was burning intensely and created a near blinding orange glow. The flames it emitted swirled around Trixie and trickled up to her horn. From there it congested near the tip like a droplet of water would but up towards the sky, and in a fiery ball. The fire turned a pink hue as Trixie’s magic began to pool into the fire at the tip of her horn. Everyone watched in awe of this wondering what it meant.

For Trixie the answer was simple.

Her destiny awaited her somewhere deeper in the swamps. Her horn was calling her back to the swamp. Something powerful. Her magic and pyromancy flame beckoned her to go. There would be no fighting it. It was either she went willingly or she would be dragged there by her magic one way or another. Without saying a word Trixie started to back track when a strong hoof grabbed her shoulder and turned her and faced Maud. Now Maud was almost always a stone face pony to look at so when in rare instances where she had any emotion etched on her dull features was a red flag to any who knew her. There was a look of deep concern on Maud which made Trixie shrink a bit. Everyone else noticed Trixie’s horn and gathered around her with similar concern. Even Loreane who was mad a moment ago was now deeply concerned. She’d never seen such a thing happen not only to a unicorn, but with a pyromancy flame either.

Gathered around the unicorn everyone stared at the display Trixie’s horn was making with mix reactions. Most of them looked worried, but Sir Alonne and Babs didn’t seem worried at all. Loreane knelt down and hugged Trixie and brushed her face into her soft blue fur.

“Trixie, what’s happening to you?” She asked.

“It’s nothing bad, Trixie promises. Trixie’s magic is simply calling to her. Guiding her,” Trixie said like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

Not noticing the confused looks of the majority of the group Babs sighed and endeavored to explain what was happening to Trixie in detail.

“Ya’lls lookin at Trixie’s horn right?” Babs asked pointing to the horn in question. “Mah cousin told me a story about her friend Rarity who had a similar thing happen to her before she got her cutie mark. When a unicorns horn does this it guides the unicorn to someplace important to them. Ah read up on it, supposedly it leads unicorns to their destiny. Ah, don’t knows if its true, but mah cousin swears to the heavens's it is.”

Everyone watching the filly then looked to Trixie for confirmation. Trixie nodded confirming Babs story was true, but added something else.

“While it is true that a unicorns magic always has a reason for dragging them across the lands there are different degrees in which they happen. For some, like Rarity, the magic is so intense it literally can drag them across the world without giving the unicorn a choice. Sometimes it can happen multiple times, though its rare.

“In Trixie’s case the choice mine whether she goes willingly or not. If Trixie ignores the magics call it will eventually force me to go. Trixie must answer this call. Otherwise Trixie will be dragged through the swamp to her destination, and Trixie want’s the chance to defend herself in case she runs into danger.”

“So, what will you do?” Maud asked pushing Loreane aside.

Loreane glared at the earth pony feeling her blood boil over at the rude attitude she’d just received.

Trixie glanced over at the path that lead to the swamp. She turned causing her cape to flutter as she started to walk on.

“Trixie intends to meet her destiny head on. The rest of you head to the Empire. Trixie will only slow you down.”

Given her explanation the majority of the group understood why Trixie felt she had to go. Unicorn magic was powerful and when it wanted one to go it made them go. The swamp was no place to be dragged around unwillingly that was true. However Maud wasn’t there for the Crystal Empire, she was here for Trixie. Without hesitating she lugged her dragons tooth club over her back to secure it and ran after Trixie. Unwilling to let the ‘dull mare’ be with Trixie alone Loreane followed behind Maud. The others called to her but she told them to go on without them. The other’s simply shrugged and made preperations to get Sir Alone’s troops to the Crystal Empire while Loreane walked briskly next to Maud making sure the mare wouldn’t get near Trixie.

Jealousy gripping her heart the woman glared viciously at Maud. She only got a blank stare in response. She cursed Maud, how dare she be so stoic! When they reached the tunnels that lead from the chamber to the outer walls of the swamp Loreane rubbed Trixie behind the ears. Trixie moaned softly at the gentle touch and kissed Loreane’s hand affectionately. The woman glanced back at Maud, and for just a brief moment she was sure she saw a frown on Maud’s lips. Loreane looked forward grinning to herself accepting this as a win for her against Maud. She wasn’t about to let her Trixie fall for this Maud pony.

Trixie was hers.

Swamp Tower and Canon Ball!

Author's Note

Hey everyone!

How’s it going? Hope you’re all having a great day, I’m having a great day. (When I posted this anyways!) :pinkiehappy:
I hope you all enjoy this chapter. I know I have a bad habit of updating then I won’t update for months at a time. It’s just work has me going non-stop since three major holidays are around the corner for me. I write I just don’’t have time to write a lot. Plus I procrastinate like crazy! And now the new MLP Movie sparked a new story idea in my head but I have to fight the urge to post it! Then again I want to post a Tempest Shadow story too, but I promised I wouldn’t until I finished a few stories.

To be honest that only consists of three stories now, Firekeeper, Wonderbolt my Heart: After Story, and Legend of the Sirens. Everything else is done for now. So I might post the new story anyways and just continue on as I did, or maybe not. What do you all think? Am I posting enough that you guys don't mind me posting another story, or do you want me to focus on what I got?

I need a kick in the butt I think.

Swamp Tower and Canon Ball!

Unicorn magic is a powerful thing.

If there was one thing Loreane has learned from her time with ponies and researching them and their origins it's that they most likely evolved from a breed of horses or ponies from long ago that were alive during the Age of Darkness. Why, you may ask. The answer came to her from from Twilight and Trixie.

After hearing about some mishaps between the two of them Loreane discovered that most ponies, especially unicorns had a certain natural affinity for dark magic. After observing this magic it was easy enough to determine that it was in fact dark magic without a doubt. How ponies came to have it is a mystery to Loreane and why they reject it so harshly.

Now with this thing about unicorn magic “calling” a pony was just adding to the mystery of how magic in this world worked. It often left Loreane feeling, disjointed. Pyromancy was simple enough to understand. It was a combination of knowledge and one's passion. Pyromancy was a passionate source and a powerful one at that. Often said to be the most powerful of all the arcane arts, but even pyromancy had its rules and they could not be broken. Magic from the ponies was all over the place. It was organic and ever changing.

Where there were rules and laws of magic, many were broken. It was unusual.

Walking beside Trixie always felt right though. Despite her views on Equestrian magic Loreane felt at peace with the world with Trixie. That is of course if Maud wasn’t here. The three of them walked out of Quelaag’s lair back to the deepest parts of the Great Swamp. The smell of the sludge and poisoned waters was as intoxicating as ever, and not in the good way.

The three trudged along the banks of the poison infested waters. They kept a small distance from the water's edge keeping their eyes and ears open for any sounds of danger. Of course the swamp was full of danger. From the poisonous waters to man sized mosquitoes, basilisk gekkos, among other things, the swamp was infested with danger at every step.

As they walked along the bank the sounds of insect wings buzzing drew the group's attention across the infested waters. Across maybe ten meters was a series of torches that went deeper into the swamp surrounded by man sized mosquito. Nearby were several large leeches in the shallow banks inching towards the trio as they walked along ignoring them.

“We need to be careful, “ Loreane warned. “One misstep could be disastrous.”

“Don’t worry. I’ll keep Trixie safe. You can focus on protecting yourself,” Maud replied.

Loreane glared at the armored earth pony. She wasn’t sure if that comment was meant to be sarcastic, mean, or genuine. Maud’s dull monotone speech made it impossible for Loreane to tell. Trixie however swished her tail in a irate manner looking over her shoulder at Maud.

“Now, Maudie, be nice. Loreane and I are close friends. Don’t go getting all riled up,” The unicorn warned.

“Okay. . .”

Getting back on track Trixie felt her magic tug at her horn beckoning her to cross the waters. It called her like an echo of a voice guiding her towards her destiny. Trixie stopped and turned to face the area across the water where the mosquitoes were hovering. Some were one the nearby trees, waiting to ambush their next victim. Maud and Loreane watched as Trixie closed her eyes and focused on her magic. She created a light pink stand of magic that acted like a compass pointing directly at the torch lit path across the way.

Seeing this Lorenae reached into her side pouch and pulled out a handful of dried purple moss that was covered in white flowers. She took a bit of it and gave it to Trixie by placing it in her cape.

“This is blooming moss. It’ll cure any poison and toxic ailments you gather from the swamp. It’ll also protect you from being afflicted by such things for a time as well.”

Trixie smiled accepting the blooming moss. “Thanks Loreane, Trixie will put it to good use.”

Loreane nodded and looked at Maud who was watching. Her eyes flat as ever showing no emotion what so ever. At least as far as Loreane was concerned. It bothered her greatly that this pony had a face as dull and plain as she could given the circumstances. Shaking the thought from her head Loreane offered Maud some of the blooming moss. Maud blinked slowly and looked at the moss, giving it a quick sniff before taking.

“Thank you,” she said placing it under her chest plate.

“Don’t mention it,” Loreane said bitterly. “So, where to next Trixie?”

Trixie’s reply was to take a step forward and into the poisonous swamp water. She sounds of her hooves sinking into the muddy ground released gas bubbled and bubbled over one another. Loreane and Maud exchanged glances before following Trixie and her magical horn compass into the swamp. Immediately Loreane regretted it. The water was like a mixture of beach sand a tar. Once your foot went in it was difficult to move and pull it out to take a measly step forward.

They trudged along inch by inch. While Loreane and Trixie had little trouble with it Maud and her armor are sinking faster than they were. With each step Maud’s strength weakened and she was out of breath before they made it even half way across. That was when things went bad.

From the water something long and slimy shot out and latched itself to Maud’s neck. The sounds of the water breach caught Loreane and Trixie’s attention enticing them to turn and see. What they saw was a massive leech that had latched onto Maud’s neck and was trying to penetrate her armor. Maud was calm as Loreane and Trixie rushed to help her, albeit slowly due to the swamp water. Suddenly more and more leeches attached to Maud engulfing her completely from view with their large slimy bodied, and trying to suck the blood from within her body in a massive feasting orgy.

However despite their efforts Maud remained unfazed. She simply rammed her body into a nearby tree crushing many of the leeches to death. The dead leeches fell off her freeing her arms. Now freed she took hold of her club and spoke in a whisper. Her body glowed for just a second as her body began to grow large boils all over. The boils grew and grew until they covered her entire body. Then with her club she began to smash it against her body crushing the rest of the leeches with a few powerful strikes that shook the air around her. Even Loreane and Trixie felt the disturbance as they watched.

The last of the leeches fell off and Maud’s body slowly returned to normal, but she had a small curl in her lip. Maud had a Maud style look of triumph and sh proudly slung the club over her back once again.

“Impressive as always, Maud,” Trixie said with a smile.

“I try…”

Trixie gave a simple nod and turned back to the path towards the torches. As the trudged closer the mosquitoes took notice of them. Several gathered together flying towards them. The buzzing of their wings sounded menacing to Trixie who got ready to cast her fireball at the upcoming bugs. Loreane however took the stand this time.

Gathering up the power of her own mana Loreane’s hands glowed brightly illuminating the immediate area around them group. Kneeling down Lorenae’s hands skimmed the surface of the water before several pillars of fire erupted around her. The blazing fire burned the mosquitoes to dust; however, a few of them survived by scattering about them. One of the larger mosquitoes flew higher above them while the other few remaining began to attack.

The first one charged at Trixie. Trixie easily side stepped to avoid the attack and vaporized the bug with a powerful spell from her horn. The next two went after Loreane attacking her from the front and back. In the blink of the eye the mosquitoes were sliced apart by a rapid spinning fire whip and then incinerated by a massive series of rapid fireballs and a great combustion spell.

The area went quiet afterwards. The only sounds were the water and the wart frogs nearby. Loreane placed her hands on her hips and flicked her hair to the side. She gave Trixie a cocky grin which made Trixie blush and giggle.

“That was hot,” Trixie said in a seductive tone.

Hearing the underlying tone Loreane glanced at Maud and gave the mare a shiteatting grin. There was a small barely noticeable response from Maud. A slight twitch in her left ear and eyebrow. It made Loreane feel accomplished. Petty yes, but she was willing to take what she could get when it came to winning Trixie over. Putting that aside the group continued to follow Trixie’s magic deeper into the swamp which eventually led them to the torch lit path.

Now clear they followed a raised up wooden platform ramp that ran through the swamp. The wood platform was old and ragged. The swamp water had rotted many of the struts and were now covered in black sludge and spots of mold. The torches barely lit the path among the darkness as the trees towered over them. Off in the distance there stood a large derelict tower. It was made of wood and was composed of several decks and buildings that were built atop of one another. The lower part of the tower had a massive waterwheel that connected with several other wood wheels like a makeshift gears. Each sent another gear cranking along a complex mechanism that spanned to the top of the shanty built tower. Several mosquitoes were all over the upper decks while hollowed undead lurked around the decks on patrol. Trixie’s magic tugged at her horn forcing her, Lorenae, and Maud to look up.

Trixie and Loreane sighed and Maud simply shrugged saying, “Never a dull moment right, little moon?”

“Trixie agrees with you Maud. There’s never a dull moment.”

“So, we are going up?” Loreane asked pointing up with a petite finger.

Trixie nodded. Sighing Loreane unclasped her cloak and rolled it up nicely to place it in her knapsack. Once safely stowed away the three gathered under a ladder and began to climb. Trixie’ horn tugged at her stronger as they began to ascend. They were close.

Trixie was the first up the wooden ladder followed by Loreane and then Maud at the rear. The initial climb was easy. When they reached the top a single hallowed guard was at the opposite end looking over the swamp and seems unaware of their presence.

Trixie was ready to blast him with a powerful fireball but Maud and Loreane held her back shaking their heads. Trixie pouted. Loreane took a more subtle approach and drew her longsword and suck behind the hollowed soldier. He shifted and looked in another direction which made Loreane stop in her tracks and waited to see what he’d do. When she realized he was still unaware of her she crept closer taking care not to step lightly so the wood would creak unnecessarily loud. When she positioned herself behind him she stood up and with one swift motion she back stabbed the hollowed soldier in the back killing him instantly. The body of the hollowed slumped and she pushed him over the edge sending him into the swamp below.

Proud of her kill Loreane sheathed her sword and smiled back at the ponies. Maud nodded and Trixie continued to pout as the human lightly skipped past and patted Trixie on the head.

“Hmph, Trixie could have done that,” Trixie said sulking.

“We know, little moon. We know,” Maud reassured her.

Both mares followed Loreane around the water wheel following the platforms that made a U shape to the other side. Near the end of the last bend in the platform was a small shack with a broken down door. Loreane crouched and crept along the edge of the platform with the others towards the shack. It was a small single room shack with a table two dead hollowed soldiers. There was a table nearby with a scroll on it and a small chest next to it.

Trixie inspected the bodies and found a relatively unused buckler shield and equipped it. Maud inspected the chest and found a rare find. Inside were several titanite scales, shards, and a small scroll with a seal made from crystals. The scroll on the table was old possible ancient wit how stained a brittle it was. It was legible and it was definitely a map of the area of the swamp. It was an area Loreane knew of. Yes, they were in Blighttown, but they were at the south end where the Great Swamp meet with the territory of the Farron Keep. Lorenae glanced at Trixie whose magic had intensified and was pulling her southward. If her guess was correct the magic was pulling them into the Farron Keep, but to what end? All that was there was the Abyss Watcher Fort and swamp waters surrounded by a near impenetrable wall over a wide area. What could be drawing her there? Was it the call of the abyss? Could the old wolf of Farron be calling her? Perhaps it was something else?

“Look what I found.”

Loreane snapped out of her thoughts when Maud held up the scroll she found and offered it. Loreane took the scroll and looked it over. The crystal seal was well made and powered by magic like most crystal items she’d come across. This one however was very similar to the crystal magic of the Abyss Watchers. Breaking the seal Loreane opened the scroll and read it. It was a series of stories that told of Diana and her rule over the Abyss Watchers in the Age of Darkness. Loreane frowned at the mention of Diana, but she continued to read on.

“It was during the age of Darkness when our mistress, Lady Diana of Lothric came to our lord's aid. We held at the gates of Farron Keep, but the dredges of humanity had spewed from the darkness and were overwhelming us.

“Wolf Lord Farron was strong, but even he succumbed to fatigue after the nonstop fighting. When we lost the first settlement we retreated on his order to the Center of the three pillars. I sent a scout to light the fires that would seal the gate to the inner keep where the majority of our forces would reside with the nearby civilian population. We held for another three hours before were were forced to abandon the pillars and go to the gate. We were lucky enough to not have the fires extinguished, less the dredges break through. When the dredges reached the gate we met even more resistance. Dredge Giants. We fought them off for as long as we could but Lord Farron fell. It was when he howled signalling us to fight to the last breath when she appeared. Our savior, Lady Diana-”

The scroll abruptly ended, but just bellow the last line of text was a crystal spell. At least a variation of one. Loreane recognized it as the Religion's signature spells the Farron Dart. Although it was vastly changed. Inspecting it Lorenae placed her hand over the spell's text and absorbed a bit of its power. Her hand glowed brightly as the text glowed bright blue and the area became flooded with the blue light. The light blinded Trixie and Maud who shield themselves from the light. After ten second the light vanished and Loreane was left standing with the scroll clutched in her hand.

"W-what was that?” Trixie stuttered.

Loreane nodded inspecting her hand. “I Learned a powerful sorcery I think.”

Maud walked next to the woman sniffing the hand that once glowed with the light.

“Any idea what it does?” Maud asked.

“No, I just know how to use it now. It’s strange. I can feel the knowledge inside me, but I don’t know what the spell does. It’s so strange. Usually one has to learn how to use spells. I think this is a special spell.”

“Hmm. Well, if comes down to it we can always try it?” Trixie suggested. “After all, what good is a spell if we use it at the wrong time?”

Loreane shrugged. “I guess? For now we should leave. There’s no way nothing saw that light.”

The two smaller ponies nodded in agreement. The three left without question and not a moment too soon. As soon as they left the protection of the shack the were swarmed by a swarm of mosquitoes that flew all around them. The swarm had well over twenty giant bugs and Trixie and Maud used their shields to protect themselves from the massive stinger noses of the mosquitoes. All the while Loreane lead the way to the ladder where she allowed Maud and Trixie to climb first.

The two ponies kept their shield on but made their climb clumsy and slow, but they were able to protect themselves from the attack. This however made their climb nigh impossible. Loreane’s hands whipped out two fire whips and followed up with a complex series of swings that resembled a dance. The fire whips danced around Loreane as the bugs were cut down one by one as they dared to get closer. However the attacks were wide and left her exposed many times, and one bug got a luck blow. A lone mosquito dived at Loreane from above and managed to get through the initial strikes from the fire whips. Its dive drove its nose straight through Loreane’s gut like a javelin skewering her as the fire whip sliced the head off the mosquitoes body. Burning pain ran through Loreane as she clutched her now bleeding gut, as as she gasped falling to her knees.

She whimpered feeling weak, and felt foolish for leaving herself exposed. Her stomach was now a deep red color ruining the fine garments Rarity made for her. She heard Trixie call out to her and both the ponies dropped from the ladder to fend off the swarm. Maud used her club to smash several more bugs to death, while Trixie cast her shield spell around Loreane and fought with her fireball spells and buckler shield. Then things got worse.

“Trixie look!”

Maud pointed to a larger mosquito that was having a sort of spaz attack, when it spawned ten more mosquitoes. The another mosquito did the same thing, and soon they were surrounded by enough bugs that hey would never survive.

Trixie and Maud’s ear fell against their heads as they readied to fight to the last breath.

“This really sucks,” Trixie said. “If Trixie wanted to go out, she would have preferred to go out fighting an epic monster or something.”

“Like an ursa major?”

Trixie glared back at Maud who was smiling. Trixie’s scowled falter as she herself cracked a smile herself.

“Bad joke, Maud. But, yeah… Something like that.”

Loreane gasped and hacked as blood poured out from her wound. She was in tears and could barely see. She weakly reached for Trixie and placed her bloodied hand on the mares cheek caressing it. Even with the blood messing up her pristine fur, Trixie allowed the etouch to happen. The unicorn held Loreane’s hand with her hooves and gently kissed it.

Maud frowned but stood ready to fight. Her shield and club poised and ready to strike. She held the shield slightly over Loreane offering some amount of protection should things get really bad. The swarm suddenly charged them and the clash began in full force. Maud swung her shield in a wide arc striking a whole wave of Mosquitoes back and followed with a swing of her club and spun full circle around. Trixie ducked as if rehearsed as the club skimmed her head and killed several bugs. Trixie used the opening to shoot her shield spell outwards force in the bugs to scatter.

The bugs recovered quickly and swarmed on them again, but the two larger ones spawned more mosquito spawns making their numbers even greater than before. Maud and Trixie felt their time was up. As the swarm charged again there was a loud whistling sound followed by a loud cheer.

“CANONBAAAAAAALLLL!!!”

From up in the sky the two ponies managed to see as small ball hurtling towards them. The ball was spinning and as it got closer it sprawled open in a blur of steel and bronze and glowed bright white and gold. This effect combined with the spinning made it look like a large saw of light. The light yelled, ‘Woohoo!’ as it came crashing down next to Loreane, and between Trixie and Maud. When it collided with the platform the entire structure violently shook as radiant light shot out in every direction. The powerful light smashed against the mosquitoes filling the air with sickening snaps and crunching sounds as their bodies were shattered and broken. With the bugs vanquished the two ponies looked at their savior.

A combination of armor and bronze with a red mane stood up proudly throwing a custom Carim Warhammer and chime mix over her shoulder in a triumphant pose and cocky grin.

“Baabs! You saved us!” Trixie cheered hugging the filly.

“Heh, yea, we was lookin for you guys. Sorry it took so long.”

Trixie pulled the filly back and stared at her.

“We?”

A loud exaggerated gasp caught Trixie attention. Over near the ladder where they first climbed up Silver Spoon was panting and gasping for her breath as she dragged herself over the ladder to the platform and dragged her hooves over to the group. The filly in her maiden outfit was now muddy and dirty with leaves, guts, and twigs all over her. Silver Spoon gave a death glare at Babs and shuffled past her and began to heal Loreane.

“You owe me a big one for this Babs Seed!” Silver complained.

“Ah, you did fine! So, you got a little muddy, but we saved everyone!” Babs said cheerfully.

Silver Spoon pulled the mosquito head out of loreane slowly and rolled her eyes at Babs comment. She chanted and used her greater heal miracle to seal up the wound so she could focus on healing Loreane without killing her from blood loss.

“You would say that. I however to take great pride in my appearance! Look at me! I’m covered in mug, blood, and guts! My manes a mess and my hooficure is ruined! I hate this! I haven't showered in who knows how long! And I can’t stand the smell of this place!

Babs recoiled the tiny fillies outburst.

“Well, a’hm glad you’re here. None of us can heal like you can. We’d be lost without you,” Babs said trying to stroke Silvers ego.

Yes, a little ego stroking can go a long way. It seems to work too. Silver Spoon smiled proudly and continued to work with gripping too much. Once a few miracles were cast Loreane became aware of what was going on around her. She smiled and pet the grey filly on the head.

“Thank you Silver Spoon,” Loreane said weakly, with a cough. “I guess I got careless.”

“You did.”

Everyone glanced at Maud. The mare was busy cleaning her club and Trixie gave her a leer.

“Maud, don’t start that again.”

“Start what?” Maud asked in a softer tone.

“Ugh, nevermind.”

Trixie facehoof and held on to Loreane through the healing process. Her horn still tugging at her and growing strong by the minute. She didn’t have much time left, she had to keep moving. She turned to Babs who was watching Maud with a critical eye.

“Babs, come with me please. We need to keep moving,” Trixie said pointing to her horn.

“Right behind ya, Trix!”

Babs hopped past Maud to followed Trixie up the ladder. Maud stood up and prepared to follow, but Trixie held up her hoof to stop her.

“You wait here, Maud.”

“Why?” Maud asked.

“You can't leave these two alone. Silver Spoon is a good healer, but she's not a fighter. Lorenae will be weak from her wound for sometime and will need the help. You staying will help keep them alive,” Trixie explained.

“What about you? How can I protect you if I’m not with you?”

“That’s what Babs is for,” Trixie replied dryly. “Maud, just, please stay and watch them. Please?”

Maud glanced back at Silver Spoon and Loreane. The human was still lying down resting while Silver Spoon worked her miracles over her body. Glancing slightly down more she looked at the large pool of blood on the wood. Sighing, Maud relented, though she didn’t like it.

“I’ll stay with them.”

Trixie smiled. “Thanks Maud.”

Climbing up the ladder Trixie and Babs went to the next level. They Disappeared from view leaving the three alone. A moment later Trixie’s head popped over the side.

“Oh, Maud!”

Maud glanced up.

“What is it, little moon?”

“You better apologize to Loreane for your rude comment later!”

Maud frowned as Trixie disappeared from view. She went over and sat next to Silver and Loreane and watched them. Minutes passed until Silver Spoon finished her work. Lorena was grateful for her and showered the filly with positive words of comfort, and the promise of a nice hot shower once this was all over.

Maud glanced down at her chest and pulled out Boulder. She pet the little rock stroking his soft polished surface gently. Dark thoughts passed through her mind as she thought about Trixie kissing Loreane’s hand. Dark feelings of jealousy seeded in her heart. All she could think about was the kiss and how affectionately Trixie embraced the human. She couldn't help it. Trixie was the first pony she ever fell in love with and she didn’t know how to handle her feelings. Part of her hated Loreane, but another part of her, more rational side, told her it wasn’t the humans fault. It was Trixie for being indecisive. Regardless of who’s fault it was the seed of jealousy were planted and from there they would only grow and fester, and rational thought would only take her so far.

“What should I do Boulder?”